Thursday, October 25, 2007
LAVENDER AND OLD LACE by Myrtle Reed
LAVENDER AND OLD LACE by Myrtle Reed
1902
I. THE LIGHT IN THE WINDOW
II. THE ATTIC.
III. MISS AINSLIE
IV. A GUEST
V. THE RUMOURS OF THE VALLEY
VI. THE GARDEN
VII. THE MAN WHO HESITATES
VIII. SUMMER DAYS
IX. BY HUMBLE MEANS
X. LOVE LETTERS
XI. THE ROSE OF ALL THE WORLD
XII. BRIDE AND GROOM
XIII. PLANS
XIV. "FOR REMEMBRANCE"
XV. THE SECRET AND THE DREAM
XVI. SOME ONE WHO LOVED HER
XVII. DAWN
I. The Light in the Window
A rickety carriage was slowly ascending the hill, and from the
place of honour on the back seat, the single passenger surveyed
the country with interest and admiration. The driver of that
ancient chariot was an awkward young fellow, possibly twenty-five
years of age, with sharp knees, large, red hands, high
cheek-bones, and abundant hair of a shade verging upon orange. He
was not unpleasant to look upon, however, for he had a certain
evident honesty, and he was disposed to be friendly to every one.
"Be you comfortable, Miss?" he asked, with apparent solicitude.
"Very comfortable, thank you," was the quiet response. He urged
his venerable steeds to a gait of about two mles an hour, then
turned sideways.
"Be you goin' to stay long, Miss?"
"All Summer, I think."
"Do tell!"
The young woman smiled in listless amusement, but Joe took it for
conversational encouragement. "City folks is dretful bashful when
they's away from home," he said to himself. He clucked again to
his unheeding horses, shifted his quid, and was casting about for
a new topic when a light broke in upon him.
"I guess, now, that you're Miss Hathaway's niece, what's come to
stay in her house while she goes gallivantin' and travellin' in
furrin parts, be n't you?"
"I am Miss Hathaway's niece, and I have never been here before.
Where does she live?"
"Up yander."
He flourished the discarded fish-pole which served as a whip, and
pointed out a small white house on the brow of the hill.
Reflection brought him the conviction that his remark concerning
Miss Hathaway was a social mistake, since his passenger sat very
straight, and asked no more questions.
The weary wheels creaked, but the collapse which Miss Thorne
momentarily expected was mercifully postponed. Being gifted with
imagination, she experienced the emotion of a wreck without
bodily harm. As in a photograph, she beheld herself suddenly
projected into space, followed by her suit case, felt her new hat
wrenched from her head, and saw hopeless gravel stains upon the
tailored gown which was the pride of her heart. She thought a
sprained ankle would be the inevitable outcome of the fall, but
was spared the pain of it, for the inability to realise an actual
hurt is the redeeming feature of imagination.
Suddenly there was a snort of terror from one of the horses, and
the carriage stopped abruptly. Ruth clutched her suit case and
umbrella, instantly prepared for the worst; but Joe reassured
her.
"Now don't you go and get skeered, Miss," he said, kindly;
"'taint nothin' in the world but a rabbit. Mamie can't never get
used to rabbits, someways." He indicated one of the horses--a
high, raw-boned animal, sketched on a generous plan, whose ribs
and joints protruded, and whose rough white coat had been
weather-worn to grey.
"Hush now, Mamie," he said; "'taint nothin'."
"Mamie" looked around inquiringly, with one ear erect and the
other at an angle. A cataract partially concealed one eye, but in
the other was a world of wickedness and knowledge, modified by a
certain lady-like reserve.
"G' long, Mamie!"
Ruth laughed as the horse resumed motion in mincing, maidenly
steps. "What's the other one's name?" she asked.
"Him? His name's Alfred. Mamie's his mother."
Miss Thorne endeavoured to conceal her amusement and Joe was
pleased because the ice was broken. "I change their names every
once in a while," he said, "'cause it makes some variety, but now
I've named'em about all the names I know."
The road wound upward in its own lazy fashion, and there were
trees at the left, though only one or two shaded the hill itself.
As they approached the summit, a girl in a blue gingham dress and
a neat white apron came out to meet them.
"Come right in, Miss Thorne," she said, "and I'll explain it to
you."
Ruth descended, inwardly vowing that she would ride no more in
Joe's carriage, and after giving some directions about her trunk,
followed her guide indoors.
The storm-beaten house was certainly entitled to the respect
accorded to age. It was substantial, but unpretentious in
outline, and had not been painted for a long time. The faded
green shutters blended harmoniously with the greyish white
background, and the piazza, which was evidently an unhappy
afterthought of the architect, had two or three new shingles on
its roof.
"You see it's this way, Miss Thorne," the maid began, volubly;
"Miss Hathaway, she went earlier than she laid out to, on account
of the folks decidin' to take a steamer that sailed
beforehand--before the other one, I mean. She went in sech a
hurry that she didn't have time to send you word and get an
answer, but she's left a letter here for you, for she trusted to
your comin'."
Miss Thorne laid her hat and jacket aside and settled herself
comfortably in a rocker. The maid returned presently with a
letter which Miss Hathaway had sealed with half an ounce of red
wax, presumably in a laudable effort to remove temptation from
the path of the red-cheeked, wholesome, farmer's daughter who
stood near by with her hands on her hips.
"Miss Ruth Thorne," the letter began,
"Dear Niece:
"I am writing this in a hurry, as we are going a week before we
expected to. I think you will find everything all right. Hepsey
will attend to the house-keeping, for I don't suppose you know
much about it, coming from the city. She's a good-hearted girl,
but she's set in her ways, and you'll have to kinder give in to
her, but any time when you can't, just speak to her sharp and
she'll do as you tell her.
"I have left money enough for the expenses until I come back, in
a little box on the top shelf of the closet in the front room,
under a pile of blankets and comfortables. The key that unlocks
it is hung on a nail driven into the back of the old bureau in
the attic. I believe Hepsey is honest and reliable, but I don't
believe in tempting folks.
"When I get anywhere where I can, I will write and send you my
address, and then you can tell me how things are going at home.
The catnip is hanging from the rafters in the attic, in case you
should want some tea, and the sassafras is in the little drawer
in the bureau that's got the key hanging behind it.
"If there's anything else you should want, I reckon Hepsey will
know where to find it. Hoping that this will find you enjoying
the great blessing of good health, I remain,
"Your Affectionate Aunt,
"JANE HATHAWAY.
"P. S. You have to keep a lamp burning every night in the east
window of the attic. Be careful that nothing catches afire."
The maid was waiting, in fear and trembling, for she did not know
what directions her eccentric mistress might have left.
"Everything is all right, Hepsey," said Miss Thorne, pleasantly,
"and I think you and I will get along nicely. Did Miss Hathaway
tell you what room I was to have?"
"No'm. She told me you was to make yourself at home. She said you
could sleep where you pleased."
"Very well, I will go up and see for myself. I would like my tea
at six o'clock." She still held the letter in her hand, greatly
to the chagrin of Hepsey, who was interested in everything and
had counted upon a peep at it. It was not Miss Hathaway's custom
to guard her letters and she was both surprised and disappointed.
As Ruth climbed the narrow stairway, the quiet, old-fashioned
house brought balm to her tired soul. It was exquisitely clean,
redolent of sweet herbs, and in its atmosphere was a subtle,
Puritan restraint.
Have not our houses, mute as they are, their own way of conveying
an impression? One may go into a house which has been empty for a
long time, and yet feel, instinctively, what sort of people were
last sheltered there. The silent walls breathe a message to each
visitor, and as the footfalls echo in the bare cheerless rooms,
one discovers where Sorrow and Trouble had their abode, and where
the light, careless laughter of gay Bohemia lingered until dawn.
At night, who has not heard ghostly steps upon the stairs, the
soft closing of unseen doors, the tapping on a window, and,
perchance, a sigh or the sound of tears? Timid souls may shudder
and be afraid, but wiser folk smile, with reminiscent tenderness,
when the old house dreams.
As she wandered through the tiny, spotless rooms on the second
floor of Miss Hathaway's house, Ruth had a sense of security and
peace which she had never known before. There were two front
rooms, of equal size, looking to the west, and she chose the one
on the left, because of its two south windows. There was but one
other room, aside from the small one at the end of the hall,
which, as she supposed, was Hepsey's.
One of the closets was empty, but on a shelf in the other was a
great pile of bedding. She dragged a chair inside, burrowed under
the blankets, and found a small wooden box, the contents clinking
softly as she drew it toward her.
Holding it under her arm, she ascended the narrow, spiral stairs
which led to the attic. At one end, under the eaves, stood an old
mahogany dresser. The casters were gone and she moved it with
difficulty, but the slanting sunbeams of late afternoon revealed
the key, which hung, as her aunt had written, on a nail driven
into the back of it.
She knew, without trying, that it would fit the box, but idly
turned the lock. As she opened it, a bit of paper fluttered out,
and, picking it up, she read in her aunt's cramped, But distinct
hand: "Hepsey gets a dollar and a half every week. Don't you pay
her no more."
As the house was set some distance back, the east window in the
attic was the only one which commanded a view of the sea. A small
table, with its legs sawed off, came exactly to the sill, and
here stood a lamp, which was a lamp simply, without adornment,
and held about a pint of oil.
She read the letter again and, having mastered its contents, tore
it into small pieces, with that urban caution which does not come
amiss in the rural districts. She understood that every night of
her stay she was to light this lamp with her own hands, but why?
The varnish on the table, which had once been glaring, was
scratched with innumerable rings, where the rough glass had left
its mark. Ruth wondered if she were face to face with a mystery.
The seaward side of the hill was a rocky cliff, and between the
vegetable garden at the back of the house and the edge of the
precipice were a few stumps, well-nigh covered with moss. From
her vantage point, she could see the woods which began at the
base of the hill, on the north side, and seemed to end at the
sea. On the south, there were a few trees near the cliff, but
others near them had been cut down.
Still farther south and below the hill was a grassy plain,
through which a glistening river wound slowly to the ocean.
Willows grew along its margin, tipped with silvery green, and
with masses of purple twilight tangled in the bare branches
below.
Ruth opened the window and drew a long breath. Her senses had
been dulled by the years in the city, but childhood, hidden
though not forgotten, came back as if by magic, with that first
scent of sea and Spring.
As yet, she had not fully realised how grateful she was for this
little time away from her desk and typewriter. The managing
editor had promised her the same position, whenever she chose to
go back, and there was a little hoard in the savings-bank, which
she would not need to touch, owing to the kindness of this
eccentric aunt, whom she had never seen.
The large room was a typical attic, with its spinning-wheel and
discarded furniture--colonial mahogany that would make many a
city matron envious, and for which its owner cared little or
nothing. There were chests of drawers, two or three battered
trunks, a cedar chest, and countless boxes, of various sizes.
Bunches of sweet herbs hung from the rafters, but there were no
cobwebs, because of Miss Hathaway's perfect housekeeping.
Ruth regretted the cobwebs and decided not to interfere, should
the tiny spinners take advantage of Aunt Jane's absence. She
found an old chair which was unsteady on its rockers but not yet
depraved enough to betray one's confidence. Moving it to the
window, she sat down and looked out at the sea, where the slow
boom of the surf came softly from the shore, mingled with the
liquid melody of returning breakers.
The first grey of twilight had come upon the world before she
thought of going downstairs. A match-safe hung upon the window
casing, newly filled, and, mindful of her trust, she lighted the
lamp and closed the window. Then a sudden scream from the floor
below startled her.
"Miss Thorne! Miss Thorne!" cried a shrill voice. "Come here!
Quick!"
White as a sheet, Ruth flew downstairs and met Hepsey in the
hall. "What on earth is the matter!" she gasped.
"Joe's come with your trunk," responded that volcanic young
woman, amiably; "where'd you want it put?"
"In the south front room," she answered, still frightened, but
glad nothing more serious had happened. "You mustn't scream like
that."
"Supper's ready," resumed Hepsey, nonchalantly, and Ruth followed
her down to the little dining-room.
As she ate, she plied the maid with questions. "Does Miss
Hathaway light that lamp in the attic every night?"
"Yes'm. She cleans it and fills it herself, and she puts it out
every morning. She don't never let me touch it."
"Why does she keep it there?"
"D' know. She d' know, neither."
"Why, Hepsey, what do you mean? Why does she do it if she doesn't
know why she does it?"
"D'know.'Cause she wants to, I reckon."
"She's been gone a week, hasn't she?"
"No'm. Only six days. It'll be a week to-morrer."
Hepsey's remarks were short and jerky, as a rule, and had a
certain explosive force.
"Hasn't the lamp been lighted since she went away?"
"Yes'm. I was to do it till you come, and after you got here I
was to ask you every night if you'd forgot it."
Ruth smiled because Aunt Jane's old-fashioned exactness lingered
in her wake. "Now see here, Hepsey," she began kindly, "I don't
know and you don't know, but I'd like to have you tell me what
you think about it."
"I d' know, as you say, mum, but I think--" here she lowered her
voice--" I think it has something to do with Miss Ainslie."
"Who is Miss Ainslie?"
"She's a peculiar woman, Miss Ainslie is," the girl explained,
smoothing her apron, "and she lives down the road a piece, in the
valley as, you may say. She don't never go nowheres, Miss Ainslie
don't, but folks goes to see her. She's got a funny house--I've
been inside of it sometimes when I've been down on errands for
Miss Hathaway. She ain't got no figgered wall paper, nor no lace
curtains, and she ain't got no rag carpets neither. Her floors is
all kinder funny, and she's got heathen things spread down
onto'em. Her house is full of heathen things, and sometimes she
wears'em."
"Wears what, Hepsey? The'heathen things' in the house?"
"No'm. Other heathen things she's got put away somewheres. She's
got money, I guess, but she's got furniture in her parlour that's
just like what Miss Hathaway's got set away in the attic. We
wouldn't use them kind of things, nohow," she added complacently.
"Does she live all alone?"
"Yes'm. Joe, he does her errands and other folks stops in
sometimes, but Miss Ainslie ain't left her front yard for I d'
know how long. Some says she's cracked, but she's the best
housekeeper round here, and if she hears of anybody that's sick
or in trouble, she allers sends'em things. She ain't never been
up here, but Miss Hathaway, she goes down there sometimes, and
she'n Miss Ainslie swaps cookin' quite regler. I have to go down
there with a plate of somethin' Miss Hathaway's made, and Miss
Ainslie allers says: 'Wait just a moment, please, Hepsey, I would
like to send Miss Hathaway a jar of my preserves.'"
She relapsed unconsciously into imitation of Miss Ainslie's
speech. In the few words, softened, and betraying a quaint
stateliness, Ruth caught a glimpse of an old-fashioned
gentlewoman, reserved and yet gracious.
She folded her napkin, saying: "You make the best biscuits I ever
tasted, Hepsey." The girl smiled, but made no reply.
"What makes you think Miss Ainslie has anything to do with the
light?" she inquired after a little.
"'Cause there wasn't no light in that winder when I first
come--leastways, not as I know of--and after I'd been here a week
or so, Miss Hathaway, she come back from there one day looking
kinder strange. She didn't say much; but the next mornin' she
goes down to town and buys that lamp, and she saws off them table
legs herself. Every night since, that light's been a-goin', and
she puts it out herself every mornin' before she comes
downstairs."
"Perhaps she and Miss Ainslie had been talking of shipwreck, and
she thought she would have a little lighthouse of her own," Miss
Thorne suggested, when the silence became oppressive.
"P'raps so," rejoined Hepsey. She had become stolid again.
Ruth pushed her chair back and stood at the dining-room window a
moment, looking out into the yard. The valley was in shadow, but
the last light still lingered on the hill. "What's that, Hepsey?"
she asked.
"What's what?"
"That--where the evergreen is coming up out of the ground, in the
shape of a square."
"That's the cat's grave, mum. She died jest afore Miss Hathaway
went away, and she planted the evergreen."
"I thought something was lacking," said Ruth, half to herself.
"Do you want a kitten, Miss Thorne?" inquired Hepsey, eagerly. "I
reckon I can get you one--Maltese or white, just as you like."
"No, thank you, Hepsey; I don't believe I'll import any pets."
"Jest as you say, mum. It's sorter lonesome, though, with no cat;
and Miss Hathaway said she didn't want no more."
Speculating upon the departed cat's superior charms, that made
substitution seem like sacrilege to Miss Hathaway, Ruth sat down
for a time in the old-fashioned parlour, where the shabby
haircloth furniture was ornamented with "tidies" to the last
degree. There was a marble-topped centre table in the room, and a
basket of wax flowers under a glass case, Mrs. Hemans's poems,
another book, called The Lady's Garland, and the family Bible
were carefully arranged upon it.
A hair wreath, also sheltered by glass, hung on the wall near
another collection of wax flowers suitably framed. There were
various portraits of people whom Miss Thorne did not know, though
she was a near relative of their owner, and two tall, white china
vases, decorated with gilt, flanked the mantel-shelf. The carpet,
which was once of the speaking variety, had faded to the
listening point. Coarse lace curtains hung from brass rings on
wooden poles, and red cotton lambrequins were festooned at the
top.
Hepsey came in to light the lamp that hung by chains over the
table, but Miss Thorne rose, saying: "You needn't mind, Hepsey,
as I am going upstairs."
"Want me to help you unpack? she asked, doubtless wishing for a
view of "city clothes."
"No, thank you."
"I put a pitcher of water in your room, Miss Thorne. Is there
anything else you would like?"
"Nothing more, thank you."
She still lingered, irresolute, shifting from one foot to the
other. "Miss Thorne--" she began hesitatingly.
"Yes?"
"Be you--be you a lady detective?" Ruth's clear laughter rang out
on the evening air. "Why, no, you foolish girl; I'm a newspaper
woman, and I've earned a rest--that's all. You mustn't read books
with yellow covers."
Hepsey withdrew, muttering vague apologies, and Ruth found her at
the head of the stairs when she went up to her room. "How long
have you been with Miss Hathaway?" she asked.
"Five years come next June."
"Good night, Hepsey."
"Good night, Miss Thorne."
From sheer force of habit, Ruth locked her door. Her trunk was
not a large one, and it did not take her long to put her simple
wardrobe into the capacious closet and the dresser drawers. As
she moved the empty trunk into the closet, she remembered the box
of money that she had left in the attic, and went up to get it.
When she returned she heard Hepsey's door close softly.
"Silly child," she said to herself. I might just as well ask her
if she isn't a'lady detective.' They'll laugh about that in the
office when I go back."
She sat down, rocking contentedly, for it was April, and she
would not have to go back until Aunt Jane came home, probably
about the first of October. She checked off the free,
health-giving months on her tired fingers, that would know the
blue pencil and the typewriter no more until Autumn, when she
would be strong again and the quivering nerves quite steady.
She blessed the legacy which had fallen into Jane Hathaway's lap
and led her, at fifty-five, to join a "personally conducted"
party to the Old World. Ruth had always had a dim yearning for
foreign travel, but just now she felt no latent injustice, such
as had often rankled in her soul when her friends went and she
remained at home.
Thinking she heard Hepsey in the hall, and not caring to arouse
further suspicion, she put out her light and sat by the window,
with the shutters wide open.
Far down the hill, where the road became level again, and on the
left as she looked toward the village, was the white house,
surrounded by a garden and a hedge, which she supposed was Miss
Ainslie's. A timid chirp came from the grass, and the faint,
sweet smell of growing things floated in through the open window
at the other end of the room.
A train from the city sounded a warning whistle as it approached
the station, and then a light shone on the grass in front of Miss
Ainslie's house. It was a little gleam, evidently from a candle.
"So she's keeping a lighthouse, too," thought Ruth. The train
pulled out of the station and half an hour afterward the light
disappeared.
She meditated upon the general subject of illumination while she
got ready for bed, but as soon as her head touched the pillow she
lost consciousness and knew no more until the morning light crept
into her room.
II. The Attic
The maid sat in the kitchen, wondering why Miss Thorne did not
come down. It was almost seven o'clock, and Miss Hathaway's
breakfast hour was half past six. Hepsey did not frame the
thought, but she had a vague impression that the guest was lazy.
Yet she was grateful for the new interest which had come into her
monotonous life. Affairs moved like clock work at Miss
Hathaway's--breakfast at half past six, dinner at one, and supper
at half past five. Each day was also set apart by its regular
duties, from the washing on Monday to the baking on Saturday.
Now it was possible that there might be a change. Miss Thorne
seemed fully capable of setting the house topsy-turvy--and Miss
Hathaway's last injunction had been: "Now, Hepsey, you mind Miss
Thorne. If I hear that you don't, you'll lose your place."
The young woman who slumbered peacefully upstairs, while the rest
of the world was awake, had, from the beginning, aroused
admiration in Hepsey's breast. It was a reluctant, rebellious
feeling, mingled with an indefinite fear, but it was admiration
none the less.
During the greater part of a wondering, wakeful night, the
excited Hepsey had seen Miss Thorne as plainly as when she first
entered the house. The tall, straight, graceful figure was
familiar by this time, and the subdued silken rustle of her
skirts was a wonted sound. Ruth's face, naturally mobile, had
been schooled into a certain reserve, but her deep, dark eyes
were eloquent, and always would be. Hepsey wondered at the opaque
whiteness of her skin and the baffling arrangement of her hair.
The young women of the village had rosy cheeks, but Miss Thorne's
face was colourless, except for her lips.
It was very strange, Hepsey thought, for Miss Hathaway to sail
before her niece came, if, indeed, Miss Thorne was her niece.
There was a mystery in the house on the hilltop, which she had
tried in vain to fathom. Foreign letters came frequently, no two
of them from the same person, and the lamp in the attic window
had burned steadily every night for five years. Otherwise,
everything was explainable and sane.
Still, Miss Thorne did not seem even remotely related to her
aunt, and Hepsey had her doubts. Moreover, the guest had an
uncanny gift which amounted to second sight. How did she know
that all of Hepsey's books had yellow covers? Miss Hathaway could
not have told her in the letter, for the mistress was not awire
of her maid's literary tendencies.
It was half past seven, but no sound came from upstairs. She
replenished the fire and resumed meditation. Whatever Miss Thorne
might prove to be, she was decidedly interesting. It wis pleasant
to watch her, to feel the subtle refinement of all her
belongings, and to wonder what was going to happen next. Perhaps
Miss Thorne would take her back to the city, as her maid, when
Miss Hathaway came home, for, in the books, such things
frequently happened. Would she go? Hepsey was trying to decide,
when there was a light, rapid step on the stairs, a moment's
hesitation in the hall, and Miss Thorne came into the
dining-room.
"Good morning, Hepsey," she said, cheerily; "am I late?"
"Yes'm. It's goin' on eight, and Miss Hathaway allers has
breakfast at half past six."
"How ghastly," Ruth thought. "I should have told you," she said,
"I will have mine at eight."
"Yes'm," replied Hepsey, apparently unmoved. "What time do you
want dinner?"
"At six o'clock--luncheon at half past one."
Hepsey was puzzled, but in a few moments she understood that
dinner was to be served at night and supper at midday. Breakfast
had already been moved forward an hour and a half, and stranger
things might happen at any minute.
Ruth had several other reforms in mind, but deemed it best to
wait. After breakfast, she remembered the lamp in the window and
went up to put it out.
It was still burning when she reached it, though the oil was
almost gone, and, placing it by the stairway, that she might not
forget to have it filled, she determined to explore the attic to
her heart's content.
The sunlight streamed through the east window and searched the
farthest corners of the room. The floor was bare and worn, but
carefully swept, and the things that were stored there were
huddled together far back under the eaves, as if to make room for
others.
It was not idle curiosity, but delicate sentiment, that made Ruth
eager to open the trunks and dresser drawers, and to turn over
the contents of the boxes that were piled together and covered
with dust. The interest of the lower part of the house paled in
comparison with the first real attic she had ever been in.
After all, why not? Miss Hathaway was her aunt,--her mother's
only sister,--and the house was in her care. There was no earthly
reason why she should not amuse herself in her own way. Ruth's
instincts were against it, but Reason triumphed.
The bunches of dried herbs, hanging from the rafters and swaying
back and forth in ghostly fashion, gave out a wholesome
fragrance, and when she opened trunks whose lids creaked on their
rusty hinges, dried rosemary, lavender, and sweet clover filled
the room with that long-stored sweetness which is the gracious
handmaiden of Memory.
Miss Hathaway was a thrifty soul, but she never stored discarded
clothing that might be of use to any one, and so Ruth found no
moth-eaten garments of bygone pattern, but only things which
seemed to be kept for the sake of their tender associations.
There were letters, on whose yellowed pages the words had long
since faded, a dogeared primer, and several well worn
schoolbooks, each having on its fly-leaf: "Jane Hathaway, Her
Book"; scraps of lace, brocade ard rustling taffeta, quilt
patterns, needlebooks, and all of the eloquent treasures that a
well stored attic can yield.
As she replaced them, singing softly to herself, a folded
newspaper slipped to the floor. It was yellow and worn, like the
letters, and she unfolded it carefully. It was over thirty years
old, and around a paragraph on the last page a faint line still
lingered. It was an announcement of the marriage of Charles G.
Winfield, captain of the schooner Mary, to Miss Abigail
Weatherby.
"Abigail Weatherby," she said aloud. The name had a sweet,
old-fashioned sound. "They must have been Aunt Jane's friends."
She closed the trunk and pushed it back to its place, under the
eaves.
In a distant corner was the old cedar chest, heavily carved. She
pulled it out into the light, her cheeks glowing with quiet
happiness, and sat down on the floor beside it. It was evidently
Miss Hathaway's treasure box, put away in the attic when
spinsterhood was confirmed by the fleeting years.
On top, folded carefully in a sheet, was a gown of white brocade,
short-waisted and quaint, trimmed with pearl passementerie. The
neck was square, cut modestly low, and filled in with lace of a
delicate, frosty pattern--Point d'Alencon. Underneath the gown
lay piles of lingerie, all of the finest linen, daintily made by
hand. Some of it was trimmed with real lace, some with crocheted
edging, and the rest with hemstitched ruffles and
feather-stitching.
There was another gown, much worn, of soft blue cashmere, some
sea-shells, a necklace of uncut turquoises, the colour changed to
green, a prayer-book, a little hymnal, and a bundle of letters,
tied with a faded blue ribbon, which she did not touch. There was
but one picture--an ambrotype, in an ornate case, of a handsome
young man, with that dashing, dare-devil look in his eyes which
has ever been attractive to women.
Ruth smiled as she put the treasures away, thinking that, had
Fate thrown the dice another way, the young man might have been
her esteemed and respected uncle. Then, all at once, it came to
her that she had unthinkingly stumbled upon her aunt's romance.
She was not a woman to pry into others' secrets, and felt guilty
as she fled from the attic, taking the lamp with her. Afterward,
as she sat on the narrow piazza, basking in the warm Spring
sunshine, she pieced out the love affair of Jane Hathaway's early
girlhood after her own fashion.
She could see it all plainly. Aunt Jane had expected to be
married to the dashing young man and had had her trousseau in
readiness, when something happened. The folded paper would
indicate that he was Charles Winfield, who had married some one
else, but whether Aunt Jane had broken her engagement, or the
possible Uncle Charles had simply taken a mate without any such
formality, was a subject of conjecture.
Still, if the recreant lover had married another, would Aunt Jane
have kept her treasure chest and her wedding gown? Ruth knew that
she herself would not, but she understood that aunts were in a
class by themselves. It was possible that Charles Winfield was an
earlier lover, and she had kept the paper without any special
motive, or, perhaps, for "auld lang syne."
Probably the letters would have disclosed the mystery, and the
newspaper instinct, on the trail of a "story," was struggling
with her sense of honour, but not for the world, now that she
knew, would Ruth have read the yellowed pages, which doubtless
held faded roses pressed between them.
The strings of sea-shells, and the larger ones, which could have
come only from foreign shores, together with the light in the
window, gave her a sudden clew. Aunt Jane was waiting for her
lover and the lamp was a signal. If his name was Charles
Winfield, the other woman was dead, and if not, the marriage
notice was that of a friend or an earlier lover.
The explanation was reasonable, clear, and concise--what woman
could ask for more? Yet there was something beyond it which was
out of Miss Thorne's grasp--a tantalising something, which would
not be allayed. Then she reflected that the Summer was before
tier, and, in reality, now that she was off the paper, she had no
business with other people's affairs.
The sun was hidden by gathering clouds and the air was damp
before Ruth missed the bright warmth on the piazza, and began to
walk back and forth by way of keeping warm. A gravelled path led
to the gate and on either side was a row of lilac bushes, the
bare stalks tipped with green. A white picket fence surrounded
the yard, except at the back, where the edge of the precipice
made it useless. The place was small and well kept, but there
were no flower beds except at the front of the house, and there
were only two or three trees.
She walked around the vegetable garden at the back of the house,
where a portion of her Summer sustenance was planted, and
discovered an unused gate at the side, which swung back and
forth, idly, without latching. She was looking over the fence and
down the steep hillside, when a sharp voice at her elbow made her
jump.
"Sech as wants dinner can come in and get it," announced Hepsey,
sourly. "I've yelled and yelled till I've most bust my throat and
I ain't a-goin' to yell no more."
She returned to the house, a picture of offended dignity, but
carefully left the door ajar for Ruth, who discovered, upon this
rude awakening from her reverie, that she was very hungry.
In the afternoon, the chill fog made it impossible to go out, for
the wind had risen from the sea and driven the salt mist inland.
Miss Hathaway's library was meagre and uninteresting, Hepsey was
busy in the kitchen, and Ruth was frankly bored. Reduced at last
to the desperate strait of putting all her belongings in
irreproachable order, she found herself, at four o'clock, without
occupation. The temptation in the attic wrestled strongly with
her, but she would not go.
It seemed an age until six o'clock. "This won't do," she said to
herself; "I'll have to learn how to sew, or crochet, or make
tatting. At last, I am to be domesticated. I used to wonder how
women had time for the endless fancy work, but I see, now."
She was accustomed to self analysis and introspection, and began
to consider what she could get out of the next six months in the
way of gain. Physical strength, certainly, but what else? The
prospect was gloomy just then.
"It's goin' to rain, Miss Thorne," said Hepsey, at the door. "Is
all the winders shut?"
"Yes, I think so," she answered.
"Supper's ready any time you want it."
"Very well, I will come now."
When she sat down in the parlour, after doing scant justice to
Hepsey's cooking, it was with a grim resignation, of the Puritan
sort which, supposedly, went with the house. There was but one
place in all the world where she would like to be, and she was
afraid to trust herself in the attic.
By an elaborate mental process, she convinced herself that the
cedar chest and the old trunks did not concern her in the least,
and tried to develop a feminine fear of mice, which was not
natural to her. She had just placed herself loftily above all
mundane things, when Hepsey marched into the room, and placed the
attic lamp, newly filled, upon the marble table.
Here was a manifest duty confronting a very superior person and,
as she went upstairs, she determined to come back immediately,
but when she had put the light in the seaward window, she
lingered, under the spell of the room.
The rain beat steadily upon the roof and dripped from the eaves.
The light made distorted shadows upon the wall and floor, while
the bunches of herbs, hanging from the rafters, swung lightly
back and forth when the wind rattled the windows and shook the
old house.
The room seemed peopled by the previous generation, that had
slept in the massive mahogany bed, rocked in the chairs, with
sewing or gossip, and stood before the old dresser on tiptoe,
peering eagerly into the mirror which probably had hung above it.
It was as if Memory sat at the spinning-wheel, idly twisting the
thread, and bringing visions of the years gone by.
A cracked mirror hung against the wall and Ruth saw her
reflection dimly, as if she, too, belonged to the ghosts of the
attic. She was not vain, but she was satisfied with her eyes and
hair, her white skin, impervious to tan or burn, and the shape of
her mouth. The saucy little upward tilt at the end of her nose
was a great cross to her, however, because it was at variance
with the dignified bearing which she chose to maintain. As she
looked, she wondered, vaguely, if she, like Aunt Jane, would grow
to a loveless old age. It seemed probable, for, at twenty-five,
The Prince had not appeared. She had her work and was happy; yet
unceasingly, behind those dark eyes, Ruth's soul kept maidenly
match for its mate.
When she turned to go downstairs, a folded newspaper on the floor
attracted her attention. It was near one of the trunks which she
had opened and must have fallen out. She picked it up, to replace
it, but it proved to be another paper dated a year later than the
first one. There was no marked paragraph, but she soon discovered
the death notice of "Abigail Winfield, nee Weatherby, aged
twenty-two." She put it into the trunk out of which she knew it
must have fallen, and stood there, thinking. Those faded letters,
hidden under Aunt Jane's wedding gown, were tempting her with
their mute secret as never before. She hesitated, took three
steps toward the cedar chest, then fled ingloriously from the
field.
Whoever Charles Winfeld was, he was free to love and marry again.
Perhaps there had been an estrangement and it was he for whom
Aunt Jane was waiting, since sometimes, out of bitterness, the
years distil forgiveness. She wondered at the nature which was
tender enough to keep the wedding gown and the pathetic little
treasures, brave enough to keep the paper, with its evidence of
falseness, and great enough to forgive.
Yet, what right had she to suppose Aunt Jane was waiting? Had she
gone abroad to seek him and win his recreant heart again? Or was
Abigail Weatherby her girlhood friend, who had married unhappily,
and then died?
Somewhere in Aunt Jane's fifty-five years there was a romance,
but, after all, it was not her niece's business. "I'm an
imaginative goose," Ruth said to herself. "I'm asked to keep a
light in the window, presumably as an incipient lighthouse, and
I've found some old clothes and two old papers in the
attic--that's all--and I've constructed a tragedy."
She resolutely put the whole matter aside, as she sat in her
room, rocking pensively. Her own lamp had not been filled and was
burning dimly, so she put it out and sat in the darkness,
listening to the rain.
She had not closed the shutters and did not care to lean out in
the storm, and so it was that, when the whistle of the ten
o'clock train sounded hoarsely, she saw the little glimmer of
light from Miss Ainslie's window, making a faint circle in the
darkness.
Half an hour later, as before, it was taken away. The scent of
lavender and sweet clover clung to Miss Hathaway's linen, and,
insensibly soothed, Ruth went to sleep. After hours of dreamless
slumber, she thought she heard a voice calling her and telling
her not to forget the light. It was so real that she started to
her feet, half expecting to find some one standing beside her.
The rain had ceased, and two or three stars, like timid children,
were peeping at the world from behind the threatening cloud. It
was that mystical moment which no one may place--the turning of
night to day. Far down the hill, ghostly, but not forbidding, was
Miss Ainslie's house, the garden around it lying whitely beneath
the dews of dawn, and up in the attic window the light still
shone, like unfounded hope in a woman's soul, harking across
distant seas of misunderstanding and gloom, with its pitiful "All
Hail!"
III. Miss Ainslie
Ruth began to feel a lively interest in her Aunt Jane, and to
regret that she had not arrived in time to make her acquaintance.
She knew that Miss Hathaway was three or four years younger than
Mrs. Thorne would have been, had she lived, and that a legacy had
recently come to her from an old friend, but that was all, aside
from the discoveries in the attic.
She contemplated the crayon portraits in the parlour and hoped
she was not related to any of them. In the family album she found
no woman whom she would have liked for an aunt, but was
determined to know the worst.
"Is Miss Hathaway's picture here, Hepsey?" she asked.
"No'm. Miss Hathaway, she wouldn't have her picter in the
parlour, nohow. Some folks does, but Miss Hathaway says't'aint
modest."
"I think she's right, Hepsey," laughed Ruth, "though I never
thought of it in just that way. I'll have to wait until she comes
home."
In the afternoon she donned the short skirt and heavy shoes of
her "office rig," and started down hill to explore the village.
It was a day to tempt one out of doors,--cool and bright, with
that indefinable crispness which belongs to Spring.
The hill rose sheer from the highlands, which sloped to the river
on the left, as she went down, and on the right to the forest. A
side path into the woods made her hesitate for a moment, but she
went straight on.
It was the usual small town, which nestles at the foot of a hill
and eventually climbs over it, through the enterprise of its
wealthier residents, but, save for Miss Hathaway's house, the
enterprise had not, as yet, become evident. At the foot of the
hill, on the left, was Miss Ainslie's house and garden, and
directly opposite, with the width of the hill between them, was a
brown house, with a lawn, but no garden except that devoted to
vegetables.
As she walked through the village, stopping to look at the
display of merchandise in the window of the single shop, which
was also post-office and grocery, she attracted a great deal of
respectful attention, for, in this community, strangers were an
event. Ruth reflected that the shop had only to grow to about
fifty times its present size in order to become a full-fledged
department store and bring upon the town the rank and dignity of
a metropolis.
When she turned her face homeward, she had reached the foot of
the hill before she realised that the first long walk over
country roads was hard for one accustomed to city pavements. A
broad, flat stone offered an inviting resting-place, and she sat
down, in the shadow of Miss Ainslie's hedge, hoping Joe would
pass in time to take her to the top of the hill. The hedge was
high and except for the gate the garden was secluded.
"I seem to get more tired every minute," she thought. "I wonder
if I've got the rheumatism."
She scanned the horizon eagerly for the dilapidated conveyance
which she had once both feared and scorned. No sound could have
been more welcome than the rumble of those creaking wheels, nor
any sight more
pleasing than the conflicting expressions in "Mamie's" single
useful eye. She sat there a long time, waiting for deliverance,
but it did not come.
"I'll get an alpenstock," she said to herself, as she rose,
wearily, and tried to summon courage to start. Then the gate
clicked softly and the sweetest voice in the world said: "My
dear, you are tired--won't you come in?"
Turning, she saw Miss Ainslie, smiling graciously. In a moment
she had explained that she was Miss Hathaway's niece and that she
would be very glad to come in for a few moments.
"Yes, " said the sweet voice again, "I know who you are. Your
aunt told me all about you and I trust we shall be friends."
Ruth followed her up the gravelled path to the house, and into
the parlour, where a wood fire blazed cheerily upon the hearth.
"It is so damp this time of year," she went on, "that I like to
keep my fire burning."
While they were talking, Ruth's eyes rested with pleasure upon
her hostess. She herself was tall, but Miss Ainslie towered above
her. She was a woman of poise and magnificent bearing, and she
had the composure which comes to some as a right and to others
with long social training.
Her abundant hair was like spun silver--it was not merely white,
but it shone. Her skin was as fresh and fair as a girl's, and
when she smiled, one saw that her teeth were white and even; but
the great charm of her face was her eyes. They were violet, so
deep in colour as to seem almost black in certain lights, and
behind them lay an indescribable something which made Ruth love
her instinctively. She might have been forty, or seventy, but she
was beautiful, with the beauty that never fades.
At intervals, not wishing to stare, Ruth glanced around the room.
Having once seen the woman, one could not fail to recognise her
house, for it suited her. The floors were hardwood, highly
polished, and partly covered with rare Oriental rugs. The walls
were a soft, dark green, bearing no disfiguring design, and the
windows were draped with net, edged with Duchesse lace. Miss
Hathaway's curtains hung straight to the floor, but Miss
Ainslie's were tied back with white cord.
The furniture was colonial mahogany, unspoiled by varnish, and
rubbed until it shone.
"You have a beautiful home," said Ruth, during a pause.
"Yes," she replied, "I like it."
"You have a great many beautiful things."
"Yes," she answered softly, "they were given to me by a--a
friend."
"She must have had a great many," observed Ruth, admiring one of
the rugs.
A delicate pink suffused Miss Ainslie's face. "My friend," she
said, with quiet dignity, "is a seafaring gentleman."
That explained the rugs, Ruth thought, and the vase, of finest
Cloisonne, which stood upon the mantel-shelf. It accounted also
for the bertha of Mechlin lace, which was fastened to Miss
Ainslie's gown, of lavender cashmere, by a large amethyst inlaid
with gold and surrounded by baroque pearls.
For some little time, they talked of Miss Hathaway and her
travels. "I told her she was too old to go," said Miss Ainslie,.
smiling, "but she assured me that she could take care of herself,
and I think she can. Even if she couldn't, she is perfectly safe.
These'personally conducted' parties are by far the best, if one
goes alone, for the first time."
Ruth knew that, but she was surprised, nevertheless. "Won't you
tell me about my aunt, Miss Ainslie?" she asked. "You know I've
never seen her."
"Why, yes, of course I will! Where shall I begin?"
"At the beginning," answered Ruth, with a little laugh.
"The beginning is very far away, deary," said Miss Ainslie, and
Ruth fancied she heard a sigh. "She came here long before I did,
and we were girls together. She lived in the old house at the top
of the hill, with her father and mother, and I lived here with
mine. We were very intimate for a long time, and then we had a
quarrel, about something that was so silly and foolish that I
cannot even remember what it was. For five years--no, for almost
six, we passed each other like strangers, because each was too
proud and stubborn to yield. But death, and trouble, brought us
together again."
"Who spoke first," asked Ruth, much interested, "you or Aunt
Jane?"
"It was I, of course. I don't believe she would have done it. She
was always stronger than I, and though I can't remember the cause
of the quarrel, I can feel the hurt to my pride, even at this
day."
"I know," answered Ruth, quickly, "something of the same kind
once happened to me, only it wasn't pride that held me back--it
was just plain stubbornness. Sometimes I am conscious of two
selves--one of me is a nice, polite person that I'm really fond
of, and the other is so contrary and so mulish that I'm actually
afraid of her. When the two come in conflict, the stubborn one
always wins. I'm sorry, but I can't help it."
"Don't you think we're all like that?" asked Miss Ainslie,
readily understanding. "I do not believe any one can have
strength of character without being stubborn. To hold one's
position in the face of obstacles, and never be tempted to yield
--to me, that seems the very foundation."
"Yes, but to be unable to yield when you know you should--that's
awful."
"Is it?" inquired Miss Ainslie, with quiet amusement.
"Ask Aunt Jane," returned Ruth, laughing. "I begin to perceive
our definite relationship."
Miss Ainslie leaned forward to put another maple log on the fire.
"Tell me more about Aunt Jane," Ruth suggested. "I'm getting to
be somebody's relative, instead of an orphan, stranded on the
shore of the world."
"She's hard to analyse," began the older woman. "I have never
been able to reconcile her firmness with her softness. She's as
hard as New England granite, but I think she wears it like a
mask. Sometimes, one sees through. She scolds me very often,
about anything that occurs to her, but I never pay any attention
to it. She says I shouldn't live here all alone, and that I
deserve to have something dreadful happen to me, but she had all
the trees cut down that stood on the hill between her window and
mine, and had a key made to my lower door, and made me promise
that if I was ill at any time, I would put a signal in my
window--a red shawl in the daytime and a light at night. I hadn't
any red shawl and she gave me hers.
"One night--I shall never forget it--I had a terrible attack of
neuralgia, during the worst storm I have ever known. I didn't
even know that I put the light in the window--I was so beside
myself with pain--but she came, at two o'clock in the morning,
and stayed with me until I was all right again. She was so gentle
and so tender-- I shall always love her for that."
The sweet voice vibrated with feeling, and Ruth's thoughts flew
to the light in the attic window, but, no--it could not be seen
from Miss Ainslie's. "What does Aunt Jane look like?" she asked,
after a pause.
"I haven't a picture, except one that was taken a long time ago,
but I'll get that." She went upstairs and returned, presently,
putting an old-fashioned ambrotype into Ruth's hand.
The velvet-lined case enshrined Aunt Jane in the bloom of her
youth. It was a young woman of twenty or twenty-five, seated in a
straight-backed chair, with her hands encased in black lace mitts
and folded in the lap of her striped silk gown. The forehead was
high, protruding slightly, the eyes rather small, and very dark,
the nose straight, and the little chin exceedingly firm and
determined. There was an expression of maidenly wistfulness
somewhere, which Ruth could not definitely locate, but there was
no hint of it in the chin.
"Poor little Aunt Jane, " said Ruth. "Life never would be easy
for her."
"No," returned Miss Ainslie, "but she would not let anyone know."
Ruth strolled over to the window, thinking that she must be
going, and Miss Ainslie still held the picture in her hand. "She
had a lover, didn't she?" asked Ruth, idly.
"I-I-think so," answered the other, unwillingly. "You remember we
quarrelled."
A young man stopped in the middle of the road, looked at Miss
Ainslie's house, and then at the brown one across the hill. From
her position in the window, Ruth saw him plainly. He hesitated a
moment, then went toward the brown house. She noted that he was a
stranger--there was no such topcoat in the village.
"Was his name Winfield?" she asked suddenly, then instantly hated
herself for the question.
The ambrotype fell to the floor. Miss Ainslie stooped to pick it
up and Ruth did not see her face. "Perhaps," she said, in a
strange tone, "but I never have asked a lady the name of her
friend."
Gentle as it was, Ruth felt the rebuke keenly. An apology was on
her lips, but only her flushed cheeks betrayed any emotion. Miss
Ainslie's face was pale, and there was unmistakable resentment in
her eyes.
"I must go," Ruth said, after an awkward silence, and in an
instant Miss Ainslie was herself again.
"No-you mustn't go, deary. You haven't seen my garden yet. I have
planted all the seeds and some of them are coming up. Isn't it
beautiful to see things grow?"
"It is indeed," Ruth assented, forgetting the momentary
awkwardness, "and I have lived for a long time where I have seen
nothing grow but car tracks and high buildings. May I come again
and see your garden?"
"I shall be so glad to have you," replied Miss Ainslie, with a
quaint stateliness. "I have enjoyed your visit so much and I hope
you will come again very soon."
"Thank you--I will."
Her hostess had opened the door for her, but Ruth stood in the
hall, waiting, in obedience to some strange impulse. Then she
stepped outside, but something held her back-something that lay
unspoken between them. Those unfathomable eyes were fixed upon
her, questioning, pleading, and searching her inmost soul.
Ruth looked at her, wondering, and striving to answer the mute
appeal. Then Miss Ainslie laid her hand upon her arm. "My dear,"
she asked, earnestly, "do you light the lamp in the attic window
every night?"
"Yes, I do, Miss Ainslie," she answered, quickly.
The older woman caught her breath, as if in relief, and then the
deep crimson flooded her face.
"Hepsey told me and Aunt Jane left a letter about it," Ruth
continued, hastily, "and I am very glad to do it. It would be
dreadful to have a ship wrecked, almost at our door."
"Yes," sighed Miss Ainslie, her colour receding, "I have often
thought of 'those who go down to the sea in ships.' It is so
terrible, and sometimes, when I hear the surf beating against the
cliff, I--I am afraid."
Ruth climbed the hill, interested, happy, yet deeply disturbed.
Miss Ainslie's beautiful, changing face seemed to follow her, and
the exquisite scent of the lavender, which had filled the rooms,
clung to her senses like a benediction.
Hepsey was right, and unquestionably Miss Ainslie had something
to do with the light; but no deep meaning lay behind it--so much
was certain. She had lived alone so long that she had grown to
have a great fear of shipwreck, possibly on account of her
friend, the "seafaring gentleman," and had asked Miss Hathaway to
put the light in the window--that was all.
Ruth's reason was fully satisfied, but something else was not.
"I'm not going to think about it any more," she said to herself,
resolutely, and thought she meant it.
She ate her dinner with the zest of hunger, while Hepsey
noiselessly served her. "I have been to Miss Ainslie's, Hepsey,"
she said at length, not wishing to appear unsociable.
The maid's clouded visage cleared for an instant. "Did you find
out about the lamp?" she inquired, eagerly.
"No, I didn't, Hepsey; but I'll tell you what I think. Miss
Ainslie has read a great deal and has lived alone so much that
she has become very much afraid of shipwreck. You know all of us
have some one fear. For instance, I am terribly afraid of green
worms, though a green worm has never harmed me. I think she asked
Miss Hathaway to put the lamp in the window, and possibly told
her of something she had read which made her feel that she should
have done it before."
Hepsey's face took on its old, impenetrable calm.
"Don't you think so?" asked Miss Thorne, after a long pause.
"Yes'm."
"It's all very reasonable, isn't it?"
"Yes'm."
In spite of the seeming assent, she knew that Hepsey was not
convinced; and afterward, when she came into the room with the
attic lamp and a box of matches, the mystery returned to trouble
Ruth again.
"If I don't take up tatting," she thought, as she went upstairs,
"or find something else to do, I'll be a meddling old maid inside
of six months."
IV. A Guest
As the days went by, Ruth had the inevitable reaction. At first
the country brought balm to her tired nerves, and she rested
luxuriously, but she had not been at Miss Hathaway's a fortnight
before she bitterly regretted the step she had taken.
Still there was no going back, for she had given her word, and
must stay there until October. The months before her stretched
out into a dreary waste. She thought of Miss Ainslie gratefully,
as a redeeming feature, but she knew that it was impossible to
spend all of her time in the house--it the foot of the hill.
Half past six had seemed an unearthly hour for breakfast, and yet
more than once Ruth had been downstairs at five o'clock, before
Hepsey was stiring. There was no rest to be had anywhere, even
after a long walk through the woods and fields. Inaction became
irritation, and each day was filled with a thousand unbearable
annoyances. She was fretful, moody, and restless, always wishing
herself back in the office, yet knowing that she could not do
good work, even if she were there.
She sat in her room one afternoon, frankly miserable, when Hepsey
stalked in, unannounced, and gave her a card.
"Mr. Carl Winfield!" Ruth repeated aloud. "Some one to see me,
Hepsey?" she asked, in astonishment.
"Yes'm. He's a-waitin' on the piazzer."
"Didn't you ask him to come in?"
"No'm. Miss Hathaway, she don't want no strangers in her house."
"Go down immediately," commanded Ruth, sternly, "ask him into the
parlour, and say that Miss Thorne will be down in a few moments."
"Yes'm."
Hepsey shuffled downstairs with comfortable leisure, opened the
door with aggravating slowness, then said, in a harsh tone that
reached the upper rooms distinctly: "Miss Thorne, she says that
you can come in and set in the parlour till she comes down."
"Thank you," responded a masculine voice, in quiet amusement;
"Miss Thorne is kind--and generous."
Ruth's cheeks flushed hotly. "I don't know whether Miss Thorne
will go down or not," she said to herself. "It's probably a
book-agent."
She rocked pensively for a minute or two, wondering what would
happen if she did not go down. There was no sound from the
parlour save a subdued clearing of the throat. "He's getting
ready to speak his piece," she thought, "and he might as well do
it now as to wait for me."
Though she loathed Mr. Carl Winfield and his errand, whatever it
might prove to be, she stopped before her mirror long enough to
give a pat or two to her rebellious hair. On the way down she
determined to be dignified, icy, and crushing.
A tall young fellow with a pleasant face rose to greet her as she
entered the room. "Miss Thorne?" he inquired.
"Yes--please sit down. I am very sorry that my maid should have
been so inhospitable." It was not what she had meant to say.
"Oh, that's all right," he replied, easily; "I quite enjoyed it.
I must ask your pardon for coming to you in this abrupt way, but
Carlton gave me a letter to you, and I've lost it." Carlton was
the managing editor, and vague expectations of a summons to the
office came into Ruth's mind.
"I'm on The Herald," he went on; "that is, I was, until my eyes
gave out, and then they didn't want me any more. Newspapers can't
use anybody out of repair," he added, grimly.
"I know," Ruth answered, nodding.
"Of course the office isn't a sanitarium, though they need that
kind of an annex; nor yet a literary kindergarten, which I've
known it to be taken for, but--well, I won't tell you my
troubles. The oculist said I must go to the country for six
months, stay outdoors, and neither read nor write. I went to see
Carlton, and he promised me a berth in the Fall--they're going to
have a morning edition, too, you know."
Miss Thorne did not know, but she was much interested.
"Carlton advised me to come up here," resumed Winfield. "He said
you were here, and that you were going back in the Fall. I'm
sorry I've lost his letter."
"What was in it?" inquired Ruth, with a touch of sarcasm. "You
read it, didn't you?"
"Of course I read it--that is, I tried to. The thing looked like
a prescription, but, as nearly as I could make it out, it was
principally a description of the desolation in the office since
you left it. At the end there was a line or two commending me to
your tender mercies, and here I am."
"Commending yourself."
"Now what in the dickens have I done?" thought Winfield. "That's
it exactly, Miss Thorne. I've lost my reference, and I'm doing my
best to create a good impression without it. I thought that as
long as we were going to be on the same paper, and were both
exiles--"
He paused, and she finished the sentence for him: "that you'd
come to see me. How long have you been in town?"
"'In town' is good," he said. "I arrived in this desolate,
God-forsaken spot just ten days ago. Until now I've hunted and
fished every day, but I didn't get anything but a cold. It was
very good, of its kind--I couldn't speak above a whisper for
three days."
She had already recognised him as the young man she saw standing
in the road the day she went to Miss Ainslie's, and mentally
asked his pardon for thinking he was a book-agent. He might
become a pleasant acquaintance, for he was tall, clean shaven,
and well built. His hands were white and shapely and he was well
groomed, though not in the least foppish. The troublesome eyes
were dark brown, sheltered by a pair of tinted glasses. His face
was very expressive, responding readily to every change of mood.
They talked "shop" for a time, discovering many mutual friends,
and Ruth liked him. He spoke easily, though hurriedly, and
appeared to be somewhat cynical, but she rightly attributed it to
restlessness like her own.
"What are you going to do on The Tribune?" she asked.
"Anything," he answered, with an indefinable shrug. "'Theirs not
to reason why, theirs but to do and die.' What are you going to
do?"
"The same," replied Ruth. "'Society,''Mother's Corner,''Under the
Evening Lamp,' and'In the Kitchen with Aunt Jenny.'"
He laughed infectiously. "I wish Carlton could hear you say
that."
"I don't," returned Ruth, colouring faintly.
"Why; are you afraid of him?"
"Certainly I am. If he speaks to me, I'm instantly stiff with
terror."
"Oh, he isn't so bad," said Winfield, reassuringly, "He's
naturally abrupt, that's all; and I'll venture he doesn't suspect
that he has any influence over you. I'd never fancy that you were
afraid of anybody or anything on earth."
"I'm not afraid of anything else," she answered, "except burglars
and green worms."
"Carlton would ernjoy the classification--really, Miss Thorne,
somebody should tell him, don't you think? So much innocent
pleasure doesn't often come into the day of a busy man."
For a moment Ruth was angry, and then, all at once, she knew
Winfield as if he had always been her friend. Conventionality,
years, and the veneer of society were lightly laid upon one who
would always be a boy. Some men are old at twenty, but Winfield
would be young at seventy.
"You can tell him if you want to," Ruth rejoined, calmly. "He'll
be so pleased that he'll double your salary on the spot."
"And you?" he asked, his eyes twinkling with fun.
"I'll be pensioned, of course."
"You're all right," he returned, "but I guess I won't tell him.
Riches lead to temptation, and if I'm going to be on The Tribune
I'd hate to have you pensioned."
Hepsey appeared to have a great deal of employment in the
dining-room, and was very quiet about it, with long pauses
between her leisurely movements. Winfield did not seem to notice
it, but it jarred upon Ruth, and she was relieved when he said he
must go.
"You'll come again, won't you?" she asked.
"I will, indeed."
She stood at the window, unconsciously watching him as he went
down the hill with a long, free stride. She liked the strength in
his broad shoulders, his well modulated voice, and his clear,
honest eyes; but after all he was nothing but a boy.
"Miss Thorne," said Hepsey, at her elbow, "is that your beau?" It
was not impertinence, but sheer friendly interest which could not
be mistaken for anything else.
"No," she answered; "of course not."
"He's real nice-lookin', ain't he?
"Yes."
"Have you got your eye on anybody else?"
"No."
"Then, Miss Thorne, I don't know's you could do better."
"Perhaps not." She was thinking, and spoke mechanically. From
where she stood she could still see him walking rapidly down the
hill.
"Ain't you never seen him before?"
Miss Thorne turned. "Hepsey," she said, coldly, "please go into
the kitchen and attend to your work. And the next time I have
company, please stay in the kitchen--not in the dining-room."
"Yes'm," replied Hepsey, meekly, hastening to obey.
She was not subtle, but she understood that in some way she had
offended Miss Thorne, and racked her brain vainly. She had said
nothing that she would not have said to Miss Hathaway, and had
intended nothing but friendliness. As for her being in the
dining-room--why, very often, when Miss Hathaway had company, she
was called in to give her version of some bit of village gossip.
Miss Hathaway scolded her when she was displeased, but never
before had any one spoken to Hepsey in a measured, icy tone that
was at once lady-like and commanding. Tears came into her eyes,
for she was sensitive, after all.
A step sounded overhead, and Hepsey regained her self-possession.
She had heard nearly all of the conversation and could have told
Miss Thorne a great deal about the young man. For instance, he
had not said that he was boarding at Joe's, across the road from
Miss Ainslie's, and that he intended to stay all Summer. She
could have told her of an uncertain temper, peculiar tastes, and
of a silver shaving-cup which Joe had promised her a glimpse of
before the visitor went back to the city; but she decided to let
Miss Thorne go on in her blind ignorance.
Ruth, meanwhile, was meditating, with an aggravated restlessness.
The momentary glimpse of the outer world had stung her into a
sense of her isolation, which she realised even more keenly than
before. It was because of this, she told herself, that she hoped
Winfield liked her, for it was not her wont to care about such
trifles. He thought of her, idly, as a nice girl, who was rather
pretty when she was interested in anything; but, with a woman's
insight, influenced insensibly by Hepsey's comment, Ruth scented
possibilities.
She wanted him to like her, to stay in that miserable village as
long as she did, and keep her mind from stagnation--her thought
went no further than that. In October, when they went back, she
would thank Carlton, prettily, for sending her a friend--provided
they did not quarrel. She could see long days of intimate
companionship, of that exalted kind which is, possible only when
man and woman meet on a high plane. "We're both too old for
nonsense," she thought; and then a sudden fear struck her, that
Winfield might be several years younger than she was.
Immediately she despised herself. "I don't care if he is," she
thought, with her cheeks crimson; "it's nothing to me. He's a
nice boy, and I want to be amused."
She went to her dresser, took out the large top drawer, and
dumped its contents on the bed. It was a desperate measure, for
Ruth hated to put things in order. The newspaper which had lain
in the bottom of it had fallen out also, and she shook it so
violently that she tore it.
Then ribbons, handkerchiefs, stocks, gloves, and collars were
unceremoniously hustled back into the drawer, for Miss Thorne was
at odds with herself and the world. She was angry with Hepsey,
she hated Winfield, and despised herself. She picked up a scrap
of paper which lay on a glove, and caught a glimpse of unfamiliar
penmanship.
It was apparently the end of a letter, and the rest of it was
gone. "At Gibraltar for some time," she read, "keeping a shop,
but will probably be found now in some small town on the coast of
Italy. Very truly yours." The signature had been torn off.
"Why, that isn't mine," she thought. "It must be something of
Aunt Jane's." Another bit of paper lay near it, and,
unthinkingly, she read a letter which was not meant for her.
"I thank you from my heart," it began, "for understanding me. I
could not put it into words, but I believe you know. Perhaps you
think it is useless--that it is too late; but if it was, I would
know. You have been very kind, and I thank you."
There was neither date, address, nor signature. The message
stood alone, as absolutely as some far-off star whose light could
not be seen from the earth. Some one understood it--two
understood it--the writer and Aunt Jane.
Ruth put it back under the paper, with the scrap of the other
letter, and closed the drawer with a bang. "I hope," she said to
herself, "that while I stay here I'll be mercifully preserved
from finding things that are none of my business." Then, as in a
lightning flash, for an instant she saw clearly.
Fate plays us many tricks and assumes strange forms, but Ruth
knew that some day, on that New England hill, she would come face
to face with a destiny that had been ordained from the beginning.
Something waited for her there--some great change. She trembled
at the thought, but was not afraid.
V. The Rumours of the Valley
"Miss Thorne," said Hepsey, from the doorway of Ruth's room,
"that feller's here again." There was an unconscious emphasis on
the last word, and Ruth herself was someewhat surprised, for she
had not expected another call so soon.
"He's a-settinn' in the parlour,"continued Hepsey, "when he ain't
a-walkin' around it and wearin' out the carpet. I didn't come up
when he first come, on account of my pie crust bein' all ready to
put in the oven."
"How long has he been here?" asked Ruth, dabbing a bit of powder
on her nose and selecting a fresh collar.
"Oh, p'raps half an hour."
"That isn't right, Hepsey; when anyone comes you must tell me
immediately. Never mind the pie crust next time." Ruth
endeavoured to speak kindly, but she was irritated at the
necessity of making another apology.
When she went down, Winfield dismissed her excuses with a
comprehensive wave of the hand. "I always have to wait when I go
to call on a girl," he said; "it's one of the most charming
vagaries of the ever-feminine. I used to think that perhaps I
wasn't popular, but every fellow I know has the same experience."
"I'm an exception," explained Ruth; "I never keep any one
waiting. Of my own volition, that is," she added, hastily,
feeling his unspoken comment.
"I came up this afternoon to ask a favour of you," he began.
"Won't you go for a walk with me? It's wrong to stay indoors on a
day like this."
"Wait till I get my hat," said Ruth, rising.
"Fifteen minutes is the limit," he called to her, as she went
upstairs.
She was back again almost immediately, and Hepsey watched them in
wide-mouthed astonishment as they went down hill together, for it
was not in her code of manners that "walking out" should begin so
soon. When they approached Miss Ainslie's he pointed out the
brown house across from it, on the other side of the hill.
"Yonder palatial mansion is my present lodging," he volunteered,
"and I am a helpless fly in the web of the 'Widder' Pendleton."
"Pendleton," repeated Ruth; "why, that's Joe's name."
"It is," returned Winfield, concisely. "He sits opposite me at
the table, and wonders at my use of a fork. It is considered
merely a spear for bread and meat at the 'Widder's.' I am
observed closely at all times, and in some respects Joe admires
me enough to attempt imitation, which, as you know, is the
highest form of flattery. For instance, this morning he wore not
only a collar and tie, but a scarf pin. It was a string tie, and
I've never before seen a pin worn in one, but it's interesting."
"It must be."
"He has a sweetheart," Winfield went on, "and I expect she'll be
dazzled."
"My Hepsey is his lady love," Ruth explained.
"What? The haughty damsel who wouldn't let me in? Do tell!"
"You're imitating now," laughed Ruth, "but I shouldn't call it
flattery."
For a moment, there was a chilly silence. Ruth did not look at
him, but she bit her lip and then laughed, unwillingly. "'It's
all true," she said, "I plead guilty."
"You see, I know all about you," he went on. "You knit your brows
in deep thought, do not hear when you are spoken to, even in a
loud voice, and your mail consists almost entirely of bulky
envelopes, of a legal nature, such as came to the 'Widder'
Pendleton from the insurance people."
"Returned manuscripts," she interjected.
"Possibly--far be it from me to say they're not. Why, I've had
'em myself."
"You don't mean it!" she exclaimed, ironically.
"You seek out, as if by instinct, the only crazy person in the
village, and come home greatly perturbed. You ask queer questions
of your humble serving-maid, assume a skirt which is shorter than
the approved model, speaking from the village standpoint, and
unhesitatingly appear on the public streets. You go to the attic
at night and search the inmost recesses of many old trunks."
"Yes," sighed Ruth, "I've done all that."
"At breakfast you refuse pie, and complain because the coffee is
boiled. Did anybody ever hear of coffee that wasn't boiled? Is it
eaten raw in the city? You call supper'dinner,' and have been
known to seek nourishment at nine o'clock at night, when all
respectable people are sound asleep. In your trunk, you have
vainly attempted to conceal a large metal object, the use of
which is unknown."
"Oh, my hapless chafing-dish!" groaned Ruth.
"Chafing-dish?" repeated Winfield, brightening visibly. "And I
eating sole leather and fried potatoes? From this hour I am your
slave--you can't lose me now!
"Go on," she commanded.
"I can't--the flow of my eloquence is stopped by rapturous
anticipation. Suffice it to say that the people of this
enterprising city are well up in the ways of the wicked world,
for the storekeeper takes The New York Weekly and the 'Widder'
Pendleton subscribes for The Fireside Companion. The back
numbers, which are not worn out, are the circulating library of
the village. It's no use, Miss Thorne--you might stand on your
hilltop and proclaim your innocence until you were hoarse, and it
would be utterly without effect. Your status is definitely
settled."
"How about Aunt Jane?" she inquired. "Does my relationship count
for naught?"
"Now you are rapidly approaching the centre of things," replied
the young man. "Miss Hathaway is one woman in a thousand, though
somewhat eccentric. She is the venerated pillar of the community
and a constant attendant it church, which it seems you are not.
Also, if you are really her niece, where is the family
resemblance? Why has she never spoken of you? Why have you never
been here before? Why are her letters to you sealed with red wax,
bought especially for the purpose? Why does she go away before
you come? Lady Gwendolen Hetherington," he demanded, with
melodramatic fervour, "answer me these things if you can!"
"I'm tired," she complained.
"Delicate compliment," observed Winfield, apparently to himself.
"Here's a log across our path, Miss Thorne; let's sit down."
The budded maples arched over the narrow path, and a wild canary,
singing in the sun, hopped from bough to bough. A robin's cheery
chirp came from another tree, and the clear notes of a thrush,
with a mottled breast, were answered by another in the gold-green
aisles beyond.
"Oh," he said, under his breath, "isn't this great!"
The exquisite peace of the forest was like that of another
sphere. "Yes," she answered, softly, "it is beautiful."
"You're evading the original subject," he suggested, a little
later.
"I haven't had a chance to talk," she explained. "You've done a
monologue ever since we left the house, and I listened, as
becomes inferior and subordinate woman. I have never seen my
venerated kinswoman, and I don't see how she happened to think of
me. Nevertheless, when she wrote, asking me to take charge of her
house while she went to Europe, I gladly consented, sight unseen.
When I came, she was gone. I do not deny the short skirt and
heavy shoes, the criticism of boiled coffee, nor the disdain of
breakfast pie. As far is I know, Aunt Jane is my only living
relative."
"That's good," he said, cheerfully; "I'm shy even of an aunt. Why
shouldn't the orphans console one another?"
"They should," admitted Ruth; "and you are doing your share
nobly."
"Permit me to return the compliment. Honestly, Miss Thorne," he
continued, seriously, "you have no idea how much I appreciate
your being here. When I first realised what it meant to be
deprived of books and papers for six months at a stretch, it
seemed as if I should go mad. Still, I suppose six months isn't
as bad as forever, and I was given a choice. I don't want to bore
you, but if you will let me come occasionally, I shall be very
glad. I'm going to try to be patient, too, if you'll help
me--patience isn't my long suit."
"Indeed I will help you," answered Ruth, impulsively; "I know how
hard it must be."
"I'm not begging for your sympathy, though I assure you it is
welcome." He polished the tinted glasses with a bit of chamois..
and his eyes filled with the mist of weakness before he put them
on again. "So you've never seen your aunt," he said.
"No--that pleasure is still in store for me."
"They say down at the 'Widder's' that she's a woman with a
romance."
"Tell me about it!" exclaimed Ruth, eagerly.
"Little girls mustn't ask questions," he remarked, patronisingly,
and in his most irritating manner. "Besides, I don't know. If the
'Widder' knows, she won't tell, so it's fair to suppose she
doesn't. Your relation does queer things in the attic, and every
Spring, she has an annual weep. I suppose it's the house
cleaning, for the rest of the year she's dry-eyed and calm."
"I weep very frequently," commented Ruth.
"'Tears, idle tears--I wonder what they mean.'"
"They don't mean much, in the case of a woman."
"I've never seen many of'em," returned Winfield, "and I don't
want to. Even stage tears go against the grain with me. I know
that the lady who sobs behind the footlights is well paid for it,
but all the same, it gives me the creeps."
"It's nothing serious--really it isn't," she explained. "It's
merely a safety valve. If women couldn't cry, they'd explode."
"I always supposed tears were signs of sorrow," he said.
"Far from it," laughed Ruth. "When I get very angry, I cry, and
then I got angrier because I'm crying and cry harder."
"That opens up a fearful possibility. What would happen if you
kept getting angrier because you were crying and crying harder
because you got angrier?"
"I have no idea," she answered, with her dark eyes fixed upon
him, "but it's a promising field for investigation."'
"I don't want to see the experiment."
"Don't worry," said Ruth, laconically, "you won't."
There was a long silence, and Winfield began to draw designs on
the bare earth with a twig. "Tell me about the lady who is
considered crazy," he suggested.
Ruth briefly described Miss Ainslie, dwelling lovingly upon her
beauty and charm. He listened indifferently at first, but when
she told him of the rugs, the real lace which edged the curtains,
and the Cloisonne vase, he became much interested.
"Take me to see her some day, won't you," he asked, carelessly.
Ruth's eyes met his squarely. "'T isn't a 'story,'" she said,
resentfully, forgetting her own temptation.
The dull colour flooded his face. "You forget, Miss Thorne, that
I am forbidden to read or write."
"For six months only," answered Ruth, sternly, "and there's
always a place for a good Sunday special."
He changed the subject, but there were frequent awkward pauses
and the spontaniety was gone. She rose, adjusting her belt in the
back, and announced that it was time for her to go home.
On their way up the hill, she tried to be gracious enough to
atone for her rudeness, but, though he was politeness itself,
there was a difference, and she felt as if she had lost
something. Distance lay between them--a cold, immeasurable
distance, yet she knew that she had done right.
He opened the gate for her, then turned to go. "Won't you come
in?" she asked, conventionally.
"No, thank you--some other time, if I may. I've had a charming
afternoon." He smiled pleasantly, and was off down the hill.
When she remembered that it was a Winfield who had married
Abigail Weatherby, she dismissed the matter as mere coincidence,
and determined, at all costs, to shield Miss Ainslie. The vision
of that gracious lady came to her, bringing with it a certain
uplift of soul. Instantly, she was placed far above the petty
concerns of earth, like one who walks upon the heights,
untroubled, while restless surges thunder at his feet.
VI. The Garden
Miss Thorne wrote an apology to Winfield, and then tore it up,
thereby gaining comparative peace of mind, for, with some
natures, expression is the main thing, and direction is but
secondary. She was not surprised because he did not come; on the
contrary, she had rather expected to be left to her own devices
for a time, but one afternoon she dressed with unusual care and
sat in state in the parlour, vaguely expectant. If he intended to
be friendly, it was certainly time for him to come again.
Hepsey, passing through the hall, noted the crisp white ribbon at
her throat and the bow in her hair. "Are you expectin' company,
Miss Thorne?" she asked, innocently.
"I am expecting no one," answered Ruth, frigidly, "I am going
out."
Feeling obliged to make her word good, she took the path which
led to Miss Ainslie's. As she entered the gate, she had a glimpse
of Winfield, sitting by the front window of Mrs. Pendleton's
brown house, in such a dejected attitude that she pitied him. She
considered the virtuous emotion very praiseworthy, even though it
was not deep enough for her to bestow a cheery nod upon the
gloomy person across the way.
Miss Ainslie was unaffectedly glad to see her, and Ruth sank into
an easy chair with something like content. The atmosphere of the
place was insensibly soothing and she instantly felt a subtle
change. Miss Ainslie, as always, wore a lavender gown, with real
lace at the throat and wrists. Her white hair was waved softly
and on the third finger of her left hand was a ring of Roman
gold, set with an amethyst and two large pearls.
There was a beautiful serenity about her, evident in every line
of her face and figure. Time had dealt gently with her, and
except on her queenly head had left no trace of his passing. The
delicate scent of the lavender floated from her gown and her
laces, almost as if it were a part of her, and brought visions of
an old-time garden, whose gentle mistress was ever tranquil and
content. As she sat there, smiling, she might have been Peace
grown old.
"Miss Ainslie," said Ruth, suddenly, "have you ever had any
trouble?"
A shadow crossed her face, and then she answered, patiently,
"Why, yes--I've had my share."
"I don't mean to be personal," Ruth explained, "I was just
thinking."
"I understand," said the other, gently. Then, after a little, she
spoke again:
"We all have trouble, deary--it's part of life; but I believe
that we all share equally in the joy of the world. Allowing for
temperament, I mean. Sorrows that would crush some are lightly
borne by others, and some have the gift of finding great
happiness in little things.
"Then, too, we never have any more than we can bear--nothing that
has not been borne before, and bravely at that. There isn't a new
sorrow in the world--they're all old ones--but we can all find
new happiness if we look in the right way."
The voice had a full music, instinct with tenderness, and
gradually Ruth's troubled spirit was eased. "I don't know what's
the matter with me," she said, meditatively, "for I'm not morbid,
and I don't have the blues very often, but almost ever since I've
been at Aunt Jane's, I've been restless and disturbed. I know
there's no reason for it, but I can't help it."
"Don't you think that it's because you have nothing to do? You've
always been so busy, and you aren't used to idleness."
"Perhaps so. I miss my work, but at the same time, I haven't
sense enough to do it."
"Poor child, you're tired--too tired to rest."
"Yes, I am tired," answered Ruth, the tears of nervous weakness
coming into her eyes.
"Come out into the garden."
Miss Ainslie drew a fleecy shawl over her shoulders and led her
guest outdoors. Though she kept pace with the world in many other
ways, it was an old-fashioned garden, with a sun-dial and an
arbour, and little paths, nicely kept, that led to the flower
beds and circled around them. There were no flowers as yet,
except in a bed of wild violets under a bay window, but tiny
sprigs of green were everywhere eloquent with promise, and the
lilacs were budded.
"That's a snowball bush over there," said Miss Ainslie, "and all
that corner of the garden will be full of roses in June. They're
old-fashioned roses, that I expect you wouldn't care for-blush
and cinnamon and sweet briar--but I love them all. That long row
is half peonies and half bleeding-hearts, and I have a bed of
columbines under a window on the other side of the house. The
mignonette and forget-me-nots have a place to themselves, for I
think they belong together--sweetness and memory.
"There's going to be lady-slippers over there," Miss Ainslie went
on, "and sweet william. The porch is always covered with
morning-glories--I think they're beautiful and in that large bed
I've planted poppies, snap-dragon, and marigolds. This round one
is full of larkspur and bachelor's buttons. I have phlox and
petunias, too--did you ever see a petunia seed?"
Ruth shook her head.
"It's the tiniest thing, smaller than a grain of sand. When I
plant them, I always wonder how those great, feathery petunias
are coming out of those little, baby seeds, but they come. Over
there are things that won't blossom till late--asters,
tiger-lilies and prince's feather. It's going to be a beautiful
garden, deary. Down by the gate are my sweet herbs and
simples--marjoram, sweet thyme, rosemary, and lavender. I love
the lavender, don't you?"
"Yes, I do," replied Ruth, "but I've never seen it growing."
"It's a little bush, with lavender flowers that yield honey, and
it's all sweet--flowers, leaves, and all. I expect you'll laugh
at me, but I've planted sunflowers and four-o'clocks and
foxglove."
"I won't laugh---I think it's lovely. What do you like best, Miss
Ainslie?"
"I love them all," she said, with a smile on her lips and her
deep, unfathomable eyes fixed upon Ruth, "but I think the
lavender comes first. It's so sweet, and then it has
associations--"
She paused, in confusion, and Ruth went on, quickly: "I think
they all have associations, and that's why we love them. I can't
bear red geraniums because a cross old woman I knew when I was a
child had her yard full of them, and I shall always love the
lavender," she added, softly, "because it makes me think of you."
Miss Ainslie's checks flushed and her eyes shone. "Now we'll go
into the house," she said, "and we'll have tea."
"I shouldn't stay any longer," murmured Ruth, following her,
"I've been here so long now."
"'T isn't long," contradicted Miss Ainslie, sweetly, "it's been
only a very few minutes."
Every moment, the house and its owner took on new beauty and
charm. Miss Ainslie spread a napkin of finest damask upon the
little mahogany tea table, then brought in a silver teapot of
quaint design, and two cups of Japanese china, dainty to the
point of fragility.
"Why, Miss Ainslie," exclaimed Ruth, in surprise, "where did you
get Royal Kaga?"
Miss Ainslie was bending over the table, and the white hand that
held the teapot trembled a little. "They were a present from--a
friend," she answered, in a low voice.
"They're beautiful," said Ruth, hurriedly.
She had been to many an elaborate affair, which was down on the
social calendar as a "tea," sometimes as reporter and often as
guest, but she had found no hostess like Miss Ainslie, no china
so exquisitely fine, nor any tea like the clear, fragrant amber
which was poured into her cup.
"It came from China," said Miss Ainslie, feeling the unspoken
question. "I had a whole chest of it, but it's almost all gone."
Ruth was turning her cup and consulting the oracle. "Here's two
people, a man and a woman, from a great distance, and, yes,
here's money, too. What is there in yours?"
"Nothing, deary, and besides, it doesn't come true."
When Ruth finally aroused herself to go home, the old
restlessness, for the moment, was gone. "There's a charm about
you," she said, "for I feel as if I could sleep a whole week and
never wake at all."
"It's the tea," smiled Miss Ainslie, "for I'm a very commonplace
body."
"You, commonplace?" repeated Ruth; "why, there's nobody like
you!"
They stood at the door a few moments, talking aimlessly, but Ruth
was watching Miss Ainslie's face, as the sunset light lay
caressingly upon it. "I've had a lovely time," she said, taking
another step toward the gate.
"So have I--you'll come again, won't you?" The sweet voice was
pleading now, and Ruth answered it in her inmost soul.
Impulsively, she came back, threw her arms around Miss Ainslie's
neck, and kissed her. "I love you," she said, "don't you know I
do?"
The quick tears filled Miss Ainslie's eyes and she smiled through
the mist. "Thank you, deary," she whispered, "it's a long time
since any one has kissed me--a long time!"
Ruth turned back at the gate, to wave her hand, and even at that
distance, saw that Miss Ainslie was very pale.
Winfield was waiting for her, just outside the hedge, but his
presence jarred upon her strangely, and her salutation was not
cordial.
"Is the lady a friend of yours?" he inquired, indifferently.
"She is," returned Ruth; "I don't go to see my enemies--do you?"
"I don't know whether I do or not," he said, looking at her
significantly.
Her colour rose, but she replied, sharply: "For the sake of
peace, let us assume that you do not."
"Miss Thorne," he began, as they climbed the hill, "I don't see
why you don't apply something cooling to your feverish temper.
You have to live with yourself all the time, you know, and,
occasionally, it must be very difficult. A rag, now, wet in cold
water, and tied around your neck--have you ever tried that? It's
said to be very good."
"I have one on now," she answered, with apparent seriousness,
"only you can't see it under my ribbon. It's getting dry and I
think I'd better hurry home to wet it again, don't you?"
Winfield laughed joyously. "You'll do," he said.
Before they were half up the hill, they were on good terms again.
"I don't want to go home, do you?" he asked.
"Home? I have no home--I'm only a poor working girl."
"Oh, what would this be with music! I can see it now! Ladies and
gentlemen, with your kind permission, I will endeavour to give
you a little song of my own composition, entitled:'Why Has the
Working Girl No Home!'"
"You haven't my permission, and you're a wretch."
"I am," he admitted, cheerfully, "moreover, I'm a worm in the
dust."
"I don't like worms."
"Then you'll have to learn."
Ruth resented his calm assumption of mastery. "You're dreadfully
young," she said; "do you think you'll ever grow up?"
"Huh!" returned Winfield, boyishly, "I'm most thirty."
"Really? I shouldn't have thought you were of age."
"Here's a side path, Miss Thorne," he said, abruptly, "that seems
to go down into the woods. Shall we explore? It won't be dark for
an hour yet."
They descended with some difficulty, since the way was not cleat,
and came into the woods at a point not far from the log across
the path. "We mustn't sit there any more," he observed, "or we'll
fight. That's where we were the other day, when you attempted to
assassinate me."
"I didn't!" exclaimed Ruth indignantly.
"That rag does seem to be pretty dry," he said, apparently to
himself. "Perhaps, when we get to the sad sea, we can wet it, and
so insure comparative calm."
She laughed, reluctantly. The path led around the hill and down
from the highlands to a narrow ledge of beach that lay under the
cliff. "Do you want to drown me?" she asked. "It looks very much
as if you intended to, for this ledge is covered at high tide."
"You wrong me, Miss Thorne; I have never drowned anything."
His answer was lost upon her, for she stood on the beach, under
the cliff, looking at the water. The shimmering turquoise blue
was slowly changing to grey, and a single sea gull circled
overhead.
He made two or three observations, to which Ruth paid no
attention. "My Lady Disdain," he said, with assumed anxiety,
"don't you think we'd better go on? I don't know what time the
tide comes in, and I never could look your aunt in the face if I
had drowned her only relative."
"Very well," she replied carelessly, "let's go around the other
way."
They followed the beach until they came to the other side of the
hill, but found no path leading back to civilisation, though the
ascent could easily be made.
"People have been here before," he said; "here are some initials
cut into this stone. What are they? I can't see."
Ruth stooped to look at the granite boulder he indicated. "J.
H.," she answered, "and J. B."
"It's incomplete," he objected; "there should be a heart with an
arrow run through it."
"You can fix it to suit yourself," Ruth returned, coolly, "I
don't think anybody will mind." She did not hear his reply, for
it suddenly dawned upon her that "J. H." meant Jane Hathaway.
They stood there in the twilight for some little time, watching
the changing colours on the horizon and then there was a faint
glow on the water from the cliff above. Ruth went out far enough
to see that Hepsey had placed the lamp in the attic window.
"It's time to go," she said, "inasmuch as we have to go back the
way we came."
They crossed to the other side and went back through the woods.
It was dusk, and they walked rapidly until they came to the log
across the path.
"So your friend isn't crazy," he said tentatively, as he tried to
assist her over it.
"That depends," she replied, drawing away from him; "you're
indefinite."
"Forgot to wet the rag, didn't we?" he asked. "I will gladly
assume the implication, however, if I may be your friend."
"Kind, I'm sure," she answered, with distant politeness.
The path widened, and he walked by her side. "Have you noticed,
Miss Thorne, that we have trouble every time we approach that
seemingly innocent barrier? I think it would be better to keep
away from it, don't you?"
"Perhaps."
"What initials were those on the boulder? J. H. and--"
"J. B."
"I thought so. 'J. B.' must have had a lot of spare time at his
disposal, for his initials are cut into the 'Widder' Pendleton's
gate post on the inner side, and into an apple tree in the back
yard."
"How interesting!"
"Did you know Joe and Hepsey were going out to-night?"
"No, I didn't--they're not my intimate friends."
"I don't see how Joe expects to marry on the income derived from
the village chariot."
"Have they got that far?"
"I don't know," replied Winfield, with the air of one imparting a
confidence. "You see, though I have been in this peaceful village
for some little time, I have not yet arrived at the fine
distinction between 'walking out, 'settin' up,' and 'stiddy
comp'ny.' I should infer that 'walking out' came first, for
'settin' up' must take a great deal more courage, but even 1,
with my vast intellect, cannot at present understand 'stiddy
comp'ny.'"
"Joe takes her out every Sunday in the carriage," volunteered
Ruth, when the silence became awkward.
"In the what?"
"Carriage--haven't you ridden in it?"
"I have ridden in them, but not in it. I walked to the
'Widder's,' but if it is the conveyance used by travellers, they
are both 'walking out' and 'settin' up.'"
They paused at the gate. "Thank you for a pleasant afternoon,"
said Winfield. "I don't have many of them."
"You're welcome," returned Ruth, conveying the impression of
great distance.
Winfield sighed, then made a last desperate attempt. "Miss
Thorne," he said, pleadingly, "please don't be unkind to me. You
have my reason in your hands. I can see myself now, sitting on
the floor, at one end of the dangerous ward. They'll smear my
fingers with molasses and give me half a dozen feathers to play
with. You'll come to visit the asylum, sometime, when you're
looking for a special, and at first, you won't recognise me. Then
I'll say: 'Woman, behold your work,' and you'll be miserable all
the rest of your life."
She laughed heartily at the distressing picture, and the
plaintive tone of his voice pierced her armour. "What's the
matter with you?" she asked.
"I don't know--I suppose it's my eyes. I'm horribly restless and
discontented, and it isn't my way."
Then Ruth remembered her own restless weeks, which seemed so long
ago, and her heart stirred with womanly sympathy. "I know," she
said, in a different tone, "I've felt the same way myself, almost
ever since I've been here, until this very afternoon. You're
tired and nervous, and you haven't anything to do, but you'll get
over it."
"I hope you're right. I've been getting Joe to read the papers to
me, at a quarter a sitting, but his pronunciation is so
unfamiliar that it's hard to get the drift, and the whole thing
exasperated me so that I had to give it up."
"Let me read the papers to you," she said, impulsively, "I
haven't seen one for a month."
There was a long silence. "I don't want to impose upon you," he
answered--"no, you mustn't do it."
Ruth saw a stubborn pride that shrank from the slightest
dependence, a self-reliance that would not failter, but would
steadfastly hold aloof, and she knew that in one thing, at least,
they were kindred.
"Let me," she cried, eagerly; "I'll give you my eyes for a little
while!"
Winfield caught her hand and held it for a moment, fully
understanding. Ruth's eyes looked up into his--deep, dark,
dangerously appealing, and alight with generous desire.
His fingers unclasped slowly. "Yes, I will," he said, strangely
moved. "It's a beautiful gift--in more ways than one. You are
very kind--thank you--good night!"
VII. The Man Who Hesitates
"Isn't fair'," said Winfield to himself, miserably, "no sir, 't
isn't fair!"
He sat on the narrow piazza which belonged to Mrs. Pendleton's
brown house, and took stern account of his inner self. The
morning paper lay beside him, unopened, though his fingers itched
to tear the wrapper, and his hat was pulled far down over his
eyes, to shade them from the sun.
"If I go up there I'm going to fall in love with her, and I know
it!"
That moment of revelation the night before, when soul stood face
to face with soul, had troubled him strangely. He knew himself
for a sentimentalist where women were concerned, but until they
stood at the gate together, he had thought himself safe. Like
many another man, on the sunny side of thirty, he had his ideal
woman safely enshrined in his inner consciousness.
She was a pretty little thing, this dream maiden--a blonde, with
deep blue eyes, a rosy complexion, and a mouth like Cupid's bow.
Mentally, she was of the clinging sort, for Winfield did not know
that in this he was out of fashion. She had a dainty, bird-like
air about her and a high, sweet voice--a most adorable little
woman, truly, for a man to dream of when business was not too
pressing.
In almost every possible way, Miss Thorne was different. She was
dark, and nearly as tall as he was; dignified, self-possessed,
and calm, except for flashes of temper and that one impulsive
moment. He had liked her, found her interesting in a tantalising
sort of way, and looked upon her as an oasis in a social desert,
but that was all.
Of course, he might leave the village, but he made a wry face
upon discovering, through laboured analysis, that he didn't want
to go away. It was really a charming spot--hunting and fishing to
be had for the asking, fine accommodations at Mrs. Pendleton's,
beautiful scenery, bracing air--in every way it was just what he
needed. Should he let himself be frightened out of it by a
newspaper woman who lived at the top of the hill? Hardly!
None the less, he realised that a man might firmly believe in
Affinity, and, through a chain of unfortunate circumstances,
become the victim of Propinquity. He had known of such instances
and was now face to face with the dilemma.
Then his face flooded with dull colour. "Darn it," he said to
himself, savagely, "what an unmitigated cad I am! All this is on
the assumption that she's likely to fall on my neck at any
minute! Lord!"
Yet there was a certain comfort in the knowledge that he was
safe, even if he should fall in love with Miss Thorne. That
disdainful young woman would save him from himself, undoubtedly,
when he reached the danger point, if not before.
"I wonder how a fellow would go about it anyway," he thought. "He
couldn't make any sentimental remarks, without being instantly
frozen. She's like the Boston girls we read about in the funny
papers. He couldn't give her things, either, except flowers or
books, or sweets, or music. She has more books than she wants,
because she reviews'em for the paper, and I don't think she's
musical. She doesn't look like the candy fiends, and I imagine
she'd pitch a box of chocolates into the sad sea, or give it to
Hepsey. There's nothing left but flowers--and I suppose she
wouldn't notice'em.
"A man would have to teach her to like him, and, on my soul, I
don't know how he'd do that. Constant devotion wouldn't have any
effect--I doubt if she'd permit it; and a fellow might stay away
from her for six months, without a sign from her. I guess she's
cold--no, she isn't, either--eyes and temper like hers don't go
with the icebergs.
"I--that is, he couldn't take her out, because there's no place
to go. It's different in the city, of course, but if he happened
to meet her in the country, as I've done--
"Might ask her to drive, possibly, if I could rent Alfred and
Mamie for a few hours--no, we'd have to have the day, for
anything over two miles, and that wouldn't be good form, without
a chaperone. Not that she needs one--she's equal to any
emergency, I fancy. Besides, she wouldn't go. If I could get
those two plugs up the hill, without pushing 'em, gravity would
take'em back, but I couldn't ask her to walk up the hill after
the pleasure excursion was over. I don't believe a drive would
entertain her.
"Perhaps she'd like to fish--no, she wouldn't, for she said she
didn't like worms. Might sail on the briny deep, except that
there's no harbour within ten miles, and she wouldn't trust her
fair young life to me. She'd be afraid I'd drown her.
"I suppose the main idea is to cultivate a clinging dependence,
but I'd like to see the man who could woo any dependence from
Miss Thorne. She holds her head like a thoroughbred touched with
the lash. She said she was afraid of Carlton, but I guess she was
just trying to be pleasant. I'll tell him about it--no, I won't,
for I said I wouldn't.
"I wish there was some other girl here for me to talk to, but
I'll be lucky if I can get along peaceably with the one already
here. I'll have to discover all her pet prejudices and be careful
not to walk on any of 'em. There's that crazy woman, for
instance--I mustn't allude to her, even respectfully, if I'm to
have any softening feminine influence about me before I go back
to town. She didn't seem to believe I had any letter from
Carlton--that's what comes of being careless.
"I shouldn't have told her that people said she had large feet
and wore men's shoes. She's got a pretty foot; I noticed it
particularly before I spoke--I suppose she didn't like that--most
girls wouldn't, I guess, but she took it as a hunter takes a
fence. Even after that, she said she'd help me be patient, and
last night, when she said she'd read the papers to me--she was
awfully sweet to me then.
"Perhaps she likes me a little bit--I hope so. She'd never care
very much for anybody, though--she's too independent. She
wouldn't even let me help her up the hill; I don't know whether
it was independence, or whether she didn't want me to touch her.
If we ever come to a place where she has to be helped, I suppose
I'll have to put gloves on, or let her hold one end of a stick
while I hang on to the other.
"Still she didn't take her hand away last night, when I grabbed
it. Probably she was thinking about something else, and didn't
notice. It's a particularly nice hand to hold, but I'll never
have another chance, I guess.
"Carlton said she'd take the conceit out of me, if I had any. I'm
glad he didn't put that in the letterstill it doesn't matter,
since I've lost it. I wish I hadn't, for what he said about me
was really very nice. Carlton is a good fellow.
"How she lit on me when I thought the crazy person might make a
good special! Jerusalem! I felt like the dust under her feet. I'd
be glad to have anybody stand up for me, like that, but nobody
ever will. She's mighty pretty when she's angry, but I'd rather
she wouldn't get huffy at me. She's a tremendously nice
girl--there's no doubt of that."
At this juncture, Joe came out on the porch, hat in hand.
"Mornin', Mr. Winfield."
"Good morning, Joe; how are your troubles this morning?"
"They're ill right, I guess," he replied, pleased with the air of
comradeship. "Want me to read the paper to yer?"
"No, thank you, Joe, not this morning."
The tone was a dismissal, but Joe lingered, shifting from one
foot to the other. "Ain't I done it to suit yer?"
"Quite so," returned Winfield, serenely.
"I don't mind doin' it," Joe continued, after a long silence. "I
won't charge yer nothin'."
"You're very kind, Joe, but I don't care about it to-day."
Winfield rose and walked to the other end of the porch. The apple
trees were in bloom, and every wandering wind was laden with
sweetness. Even the gnarled old tree in Miss Hathaway's yard,
that had been out of bearing for many a year, had put forth a
bough of fragrant blossoms. He saw it from where he stood; a mass
of pink and white against the turquoise sky, and thought that
Miss Thorne would make a charming picture if she stood beneath
the tree with the blown petals drifting around her.
He lingered upon the vision till Joe spoke again. "Be you goin'
up to Miss Hathaway's this mornin'?"
"Why, I don't know," Winfield answered somewhat resentfully,
"why?"
"'Cause I wouldn't go--not if I was in your place."
"Why?" he demanded, facing him.
"Miss Hathaway's niece, she's sick."
"Sick!" repeated Winfield, in sudden fear, "what's the matter!"
"Oh,'t ain't nothin' serious, I reckon, cause she's up and
around. I've just come from there, and Hepsey said that all night
Miss Thorne was a-cryin', and that this mornin' she wouldn't eat
no breakfast. She don't never eat much, but this mornin' she
wouldn't eat nothin', and she wouldn't say what was wrong with
her."
Winfield's face plainly showed his concern.
"She wouldn't eat nothin' last night, neither," Joe went on.
"Hepsey told me this mornin' that she thought p'raps you and her
had fit. She's your girl, ain't she?"
"No," replied Winfield, "she isn't my girl, and we haven't 'fit.'
I'm sorry she isn't well."
He paced back and forth moodily, while Joe watched him in
silence. "Well," he said, at length, "I reckon I'll be movin'
along. I just thought I'd tell yer."
There was no answer, and Joe slammed the gate in disgust. "I
wonder what's the matter," thought Winfield. "'T isn't a letter,
for to-day's mail hasn't come and she was all right last night.
Perhaps she isn't ill--she said she cried when she was angry.
Great Heavens! I hope she isn't angry at me!
"She was awfully sweet to me just before I left her," he
continued, mentally, "so I'm not to blame. I wonder if she's
angry at herself because she offered to read the papers to me?"
All unknowingly he had arrived at the cause of Miss Thorne's
unhappiness. During a wakeful, miserable night, she had wished a
thousand times that she might take back those few impulsive
words.
"That must be it," he thought, and then his face grew tender.
"Bless her sweet heart," he muttered, apropos of nothing, "I'm
not going to make her unhappy. It's only her generous impulse,
and I won't let her think it's any more."
The little maiden of his dreams was but a faint image just then,
as he sat down to plan a course of action which would assuage
Miss Thorne's tears. A grey squirrel appeared on the gate post,
and sat there, calmly, cracking a nut.
He watched the little creature, absently, and then strolled
toward the gate. The squirrel seemed tame and did not move until
he was almost near enough to touch it, and then it scampered only
a little way.
"I'll catch it," Winfield said to himself, "and take it up to
Miss Thorne. Perhaps she'll be pleased."
It was simple enough, apparently, for the desired gift was always
close at hand. He followed it across the hill, and bent a score
of times to pick it up, but it was a guileful squirrel and
escaped with great regularity.
Suddenly, with a flaunt of its bushy tail and a daring, backward
glance, it scampered under the gate into Miss Ainslie's garden
and Winfield laughed aloud. He had not known he was so near the
other house and was about to retreat when something stopped him.
Miss Ainslie stood in the path just behind the gate, with her
face ghastly white and her eyes wide with terror, trembling like
a leaf. There was a troubled silence, then she said, thickly,
"Go!"
"I beg your pardon," he answered, hurriedly, "I did not mean to
frighten you."
"Go!" she said again, her lips scarcely moving, "Go!"
"Now what in the mischief have I done;" he thought, as he crept
away, feeling like a thief. "I understood that this was a quiet
place and yet the strenuous life seems to have struck the village
in good earnest.
"What am I, that I should scare the aged and make the young weep?
I've always been considered harmless, till now. That must be Miss
Thorne's friend, whom I met so unfortunately just now. She's
crazy, surely, or she wouldn't have been afraid of me. Poor
thing, perhaps I startled her."
He remembered that she had carried a basket and worn a pair of
gardening gloves. Even though her face was so changed, for an
instant he had seen its beauty--the deep violet eyes, fair skin,
and regular features, surmounted by that wonderful crown of
silvered hair.
Conflicting emotions swayed him as he wended his way to the top
of the hill, with the morning paper in his pocket as an excuse,
if he should need one. When he approached the gate, he was seized
by a swift and unexplainable fear, and would have turned back,
but Miss Hathaway's door was opened.
Then the little maiden of his dreams vanished, waving her hand in
token of eterna1 farewell, for as Ruth came down the path between
the white and purple plumes of lilac, with a smile of welcome
upon her lips, he knew that, in all the world, there was nothing
half so fair.
VIII. Summer Days
The rumble of voices which came from the kitchen was not
disturbing, but when the rural lovers began to sit on the piazza,
directly under Ruth's window, she felt called upon to
remonstrate.
"Hepsey," she asked, one morning, "why don't you and Joe sit
under the trees at the side of the house? You can take your
chairs out there."
"Miss Hathaway allerss let us set on the piazzer," returned
Hepsey, unmoved.
"Miss Hathaway probably sleeps more soundly than I do. You don't
want me to hear everything you say, do you?"
Hepsey shrugged her buxom shoulders. "You can if you like, mum."
"But I don't like," snapped Ruth. "It annoys me."
There was an interval of silence, then Hepsey spoke again, of her
own accord. "If Joe and me was to set anywheres but in front, he
might see the light."
"Well, what of it?"
"Miss Hathaway, she don't want it talked of, and men folks never
can keep secrets," Hepsey suggested.
"You wouldn't have to tell him, would you?"
"Yes'm. Men folks has got terrible curious minds. They're all
right if they don't know there's nothin', but if they does, why
they's keen."
"Perhaps you're right, Hepsey," she replied, biting her lips.
"Sit anywhere you please."
There were times when Ruth was compelled to admit that Hepsey's
mental gifts were fully equal to her own. It was unreasonable to
suppose, even for an instant, that Joe and Hepsey had not
pondered long and earnestly upon the subject of the light in the
attic window, yet the argument was unanswerable. The matter had
long since lost its interest for Ruth--perhaps because she was
too happy to care.
Winfield had easily acquired the habit of bringing her his
morning papers, and, after the first embarrassment, Ruth settled
down to it in a businesslike way. Usually, she sat in Miss
Hathaway's sewing chair, under a tree a little way from the
house, that she might at the same time have a general supervision
of her domain, while Winfield stretched himself upon the grass at
her feet. When the sun was bright, he wore his dark glasses,
thereby gaining an unfair advantage.
After breakfast, which was a movable feast at the "Widder's," he
went after his mail and brought hers also. When he reached the
top of the hill, she was always waiting for him.
"This devotion is very pleasing," he remarked, one morning.
"Some people are easily pleased," she retorted. "I dislike to
spoil your pleasure, but my stern regard for facts compels me to
say that it is not Mr. Winfield I wait for, but the postman."
"Then I'll always be your postman, for I 'do admire' to be waited
for, as they have it at the 'Widder's.' Of course, it's more or
less of an expense--this morning, for instance, I had to dig up
two cents to get one of your valuable manuscripts out of the
clutches of an interested government."
"That's nothing," she assured him, "for I save you a quarter
every day, by taking Joe's place as reader to Your Highness, not
to mention the high tariff on the Sunday papers. Besides, the
manuscripts are all in now."
"I'm glad to hear that," he replied, sitting down on the piazza.
"Do you know, Miss Thorne, I think there's a great deal of joyous
excitement attached to the pursuit of literature. You send out a
story, fondly believing that it is destined to make you famous.
Time goes on, and you hear nothing from it. You can see your name
'featured' on the advertisements of the magazine, and hear the
heavy tread of the fevered mob, on the way to buy up the edition.
In the roseate glow of your fancy, you can see not only your
cheque, but the things you're going to buy with it. Perhaps you
tell your friends, cautiously, that you're writing for such and
such a magazine. Before your joy evaporates, the thing comes back
from the Dead Letter Office, because you hadn't put on enough
postage, and they wouldn't take it in. Or, perhaps they've
written 'Return' on the front page in blue pencil, and all over
it are little, dark, four-fingered prints, where the office pup
has walked on it."
"You seem to be speaking from experience."
"You have guessed it, fair lady, with your usual wonderful
insight. Now let's read the paper--do you know, you read much
better than Joe does?"
"Really?" Ruth was inclined to be sarcastic, but there was a
delicate colour in her cheeks, which pleased his aesthetic sense.
At first, he had had an insatiable thirst for everything in the
paper, except the advertisements. The market reports were
sacrificed inside of a week, and the obituary notices, weather
indications, and foreign despatches soon followed. Later, the
literary features were eliminated, but the financial and local
news died hard. By the end of June, however, he was satisfied
with the headlines.
"No, thank you, I don't want to hear about the murder," he said,
in answer to Ruth's ironical question, "nor yet the Summer styles
in sleeves. All that slop on the Woman's Page, about making home
happy, is not suited to such as I, and I'll pass."
"There's a great deal here that's very interesting," returned
Ruth, "and I doubt if I myself could have crammed more solid
knowledge into one Woman's Page. Here's a full account of a
wealthy lady's Summer home, and a description of a poor woman's
garden, and eight recipes, and half a column on how to keep a
husband at home nights, and plans for making a china closet out
of an old bookcase."
"If there's anything that makes me dead tired," remarked
Winfield, "it's that homemade furniture business."
"For once, we agree," answered Ruth. "I've read about it till I'm
completely out of patience. Shirtwaist boxes from soap boxes,
dressing tables from packing boxes, couches from cots, hall lamps
from old arc light globes, and clothes hampers from barrels--all
these I endured, but the last straw was a 'transformed kitchen.'"
"Tell me about it," begged Winfield, who was enjoying himself
hugely.
"The stove was to be set into the wall," began Ruth, "and
surrounded with marble and white tiling, or, if this was too
expensive, it was to be hidden from view by a screen of Japanese
silk. A nice oak settle, hand carved, which 'the young husband
might make in his spare moments,' was to be placed in front of
it, and there were to be plate racks and shelves on the walls, to
hold the rare china. Charming kitchen!"
Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes shone like stars. "You're an
awfully funny girl," said Winfield, quietly, "to fly into a
passion over a 'transformed kitchen' that you never saw. Why
don't you save your temper for real things?"
She looked at him, meaningly, and he retreated in good order. "I
think I'm a tactful person," he continued, hurriedly, "because I
get on so well with you. Most of the time, we're as contented as
two kittens in a basket."
"My dear Mr. Winfield," returned Ruth, pleasantly, "you're not
only tactful, but modest. I never met a man whose temperament so
nearly approached the unassuming violet. I'm afraid you'll never
be appreciated in this world--you're too good for it. You must
learn to put yourself forward. I expect it will be a shock to
your sensitive nature, but it's got to be done."
"Thank you," he laughed. "I wish we were in town now, and I'd
begin to put myself forward by asking you out to dinner and
afterward to the theatre."
"Why don't you take me out to dinner here?" she asked.
"I wouldn't insult you by offering you the 'Widder's' cooking. I
mean a real dinner, with striped ice cream at the end of it."
"I'll go," she replied, "I can't resist the blandishments of
striped ice cream."
"Thank you again; that gives me courage to speak of something
that has lain very near my heart for a long time."
"Yes?" said Ruth, conventionally. For the moment she was
frightened.
"I've been thinking fondly of your chafing-dish, though I haven't
been allowed to see it yet, and I suppose there's nothing in the
settlernent to cook in it, is there?"
"Nothing much, surely."
"We might have some stuff sent out from the city, don't you think
so?"
"Canned things?"
"Yes--anything that would keep."
Aided and abetted by Winfield, she made out a list of articles
which were unknown to the simple-minded inhabitants of the
village.
"I'll attend to the financial part of it," he said, pocketing the
list, "and then, my life will be in your hands."
After he went away, Ruth wished she knew more about the gentle
art of cooking, which, after all, is closely allied to the other
one--of making enemies. She decided to dispense with Hepsey's
services, when Winfield came up to dinner, and to do everything
herself.
She found an old cook book of Aunt Jane's and turned over its
pages with new interest. It was in manuscript form, and seemed to
represent the culinary knowledge of the entire neighbourhood.
Each recipe was duly accredited to its original author, and there
were many newspaper clippings, from the despised "Woman's Page"
in various journals.
Ruth thought it would be an act of kindness to paste the loose
clippings into Aunt Jane's book, and she could look them over as
she fastened them in. The work progressed rapidly, until she
found a clipping which was not a recipe. It was a perfunctory
notice of the death of Charles Winfield, dated almost eighteen
years ago.
She remembered the various emotions old newspapers had given her
when she first came to Aunt Jane's. This was Abigail Weatherby's
husband--he had survived her by a dozen years. "I'm glad it's
Charles Winfield instead of Carl," thought Ruth, as she put it
aside, and went on with her work.
"Pantry's come," announced Winfield, a few days later; "I didn't
open it, but I think everything is there. Joe's going to bring it
up."
"Then you can come to dinner Sunday," answered Ruth, smiling.
"I'll be here," returned Winfield promptly. "What time do we
dine?"
"I don't know exactly. It's better to wait, I think, until Hepsey
goes out. She always regards me with more or less suspicion, and
it makes me uncomfortable."
Sunday afternoon, the faithful Joe drove up to the gate, and
Hepsey emerged from her small back room, like a butterfly from a
chrysalis. She was radiant in a brilliant blue silk, which was
festooned at irregular intervals with white silk lace. Her hat
was bending beneath its burden of violets and red roses, starred
here and there with some unhappy buttercups which had survived
the wreck of a previous millinery triumph. Her hands were encased
in white cotton gloves, which did not fit.
With Joe's assistance, she entered the vehicle and took her place
proudly on the back seat, even while he pleaded for her to sit
beside him.
"You know yourself that I can't drive nothin' from the back
seat," he complained.
"Nobody's askin' you to drive nothin' from nowhere," returned
Hepsey, scornfully. "If you can't take me out like a lady, I
ain't a-goin'."
Ruth was dazzled by the magnificence of the spectacle and was
unable to take her eyes away from it, even after Joe had turned
around and started down hill. She thought Winfield would see them
pass his door and time his arrival accordingly, so she was
startled when he came up behind her and said, cheerfully:
"They look like a policeman's, don't they?"
"What--who?"
"Hepsey's hands--did you think I meant yours?"
"How long have you been here?"
"Nearly thirty years."
"That wasn't what I meant," said Ruth, colouring. "How long have
you been at Aunt Jane's?"
"Oh, that's different. When Joe went out to harness his fiery
steeds to his imposing chariot, I went around through the woods,
across the beach, climbed a vertical precipice, and came up this
side of the hill. I had to wait some little time, but I had a
front seat during the show."
He brought out her favourite chair, placing it under the maple
tree, then sat down near her. "I should think you'd get some
clothes like Hepsey's," he began. "I'll wager, now, that you
haven't a gown like that in your entire wardrobe."
"You're right--I haven't. The nearest approach to it is a
tailored gown, lined with silk, which Hepsey thinks I should wear
wrong side out."
"How long will the coast be clear?"
"Until nine o'clock, I think. They go to church in the evening."
"It's half past three now," he observed, glancing at his watch.
"I had fried salt pork, fried eggs, and fried potatoes for
breakfast. I've renounced coffee, for I can't seem to get used to
theirs. For dinner, we had round steak, fried, more fried
potatoes, and boiled onions. Dried apple pie for dessert--I think
I'd rather have had the mince I refused this morning."
"I'll feed you at five o'clock," she said, smiling.
"That seems like a long time," he complained.
"It won't, after you begin to entertain me."
It was after five before either realised it. "Come on," she said,
"you can sit in the kitchen and watch me."
He professed great admiration while she put on one of Hepsey's
white aprons, and when she appeared with the chafing-dish, his
emotion was beyond speech. He was allowed to open the box and to
cut up some button mushrooms, while she shredded cold chicken.
"I'm getting hungry every minute," he said, "and if there is
undue postponement, I fear I shall assimilate all the raw
material in sight--including the cook."
Ruth laughed happily. She was making a sauce with real cream,
seasoned delicately with paprika and celery salt. "Now I'll put
in the chicken and mushrooms," she said, "and you can stir it
while I make toast."
They were seated at the table in the dining-room and the fun was
at its height, when they became aware of a presence. Hepsey stood
in the door, apparently transfixed with surprise, and with
disapproval evident in every line of her face. Before either
could speak, she was gone.
Though Ruth was very much annoyed, the incident seemingly served
to accentuate Winfield's enjoyment. The sound of wheels on the
gravel outside told them that she was continuing her excursion.
"I'm going to discharge her to-morrow," Ruth said.
"You can't--she is in Miss Hathaway's service, not yours.
Besides, what has she done? She came back, probably, after
something she had forgotten. You have no reasonable ground for
discharging her, and I think you'd be more uncomfortable if she
went than if she stayed."
"Perhaps you're right," she admitted.
"I know how you feel about it," he went on, "but I hope you won't
let her distress you. It doesn't make a bit of difference to me;
she's only amusing. Please don't bother about it."
"I won't," said Ruth, "that is, I'll try not to."
They piled the dishes in the sink, "as a pleasant surprise for
Hepsey," he said, and the hours passed as if on wings. It was
almost ten o'clock before it occurred to Winfield that his
permanent abode was not Miss Hathaway's parlour.
As they stood at the door, talking, the last train came in. "Do
you know," said Winfield, "that every night, just as that train
comes in, your friend down there puts a candle in her front
window?"
"Well," rejoined Ruth, sharply, "what of it? It's a free country,
isn't it?"
"Very. Untrammelled press and highly independent women. Good
night, Miss Thorne. I'll be up the first thing in the morning."
She was about to speak, but slammed the door instead, and was
displeased when she heard a smothered laugh from outside.
IX. By Humble Means
As lightly as a rose petal upon the shimmering surface of a
stream, Summer was drifting away, but whither, no one seemed to
care. The odour of printer's ink upon the morning paper no longer
aroused vain longings in Winfield's breast, and Ruth had all but
forgotten her former connection with the newspaper world.
By degrees, Winfield had arranged a routine which seemed
admirable. Until luncheon time, he was with Ruth and, usually,
out of doors, according to prescription. In the afternoon, he
went up again, sometimes staying to dinner, and, always, he spent
his evenings there.
"Why don't you ask me to have my trunk sent up here?" he asked
Ruth, one day.
"I hadn't thought of it," she laughed. "I suppose it hasn't
seemed necessary."
"Miss Hathaway would be pleased, wouldn't she, if she knew she
had two guests instead of one?"
"Undoubtedly; how could she help it?"
"When do you expect her to return?"
"I don't know--I haven't heard a word from her. Sometimes I feel
a little anxious about her." Ruth would have been much concerned
for her relative's safety, had she known that the eccentric lady
had severed herself from the excursion and gone boldly into
Italy, unattended, and with no knowledge of the language.
Hepsey inquired daily for news of Miss Hathaway, but no tidings
were forthcoming. She amused herself in her leisure moments by
picturing all sorts of disasters in which her mistress was
doubtless engulfed, and in speculating upon the tie between Miss
Thorne and Mr. Winfield.
More often than not, it fell to Hepsey to light the lamp in the
attic window, though she did it at Miss Thorne's direction. "If I
forget it, Hepsey," she had said, calmly, "you'll see to it,
won't you?"
Trunks, cedar chests, old newspapers, and long hidden letters
were out of Ruth's province now. Once in two or three weeks, she
went to see Miss Ainslie, but never stayed long, though almost
every day she reproached herself for neglect.
Winfield's days were filled with peace, since he had learned how
to get on with Miss Thorne. When she showed herself stubborn and
unyielding, he retreated gracefully, and with a suggestion of
amusement, as a courtier may step aside gallantly for an angry
lady to pass. Ruth felt his mental attitude and, even though she
resented it, she was ashamed.
Having found that she could have her own way, she became less
anxious for it, and several times made small concessions, which
were apparently unconscious, but amusing, nevertheless. She had
none of the wiles of the coquette; she was transparent, and her
friendliness was disarming. If she wanted Winfield to stay at
home any particular morning or afternoon, she told him so. At
first he was offended, but afterward learned to like it, for she
could easily have instructed Hepsey to say that she was out.
The pitiless, unsympathetic calendar recorded the fact that July
was near its end, and Ruth sighed--then hated herself for it.
She had grown accustomed to idleness, and, under the
circumstances, liked it far too well.
One morning, when she went down to breakfast, Hepsey was
evidently perplexed about something, but Ruth took no outward
note of it, knowing that it would be revealed ere long.
"Miss Thorne," she said, tentatively, as Ruth rose from the
table.
"Yes?"
"Of course, Miss Thorne, I reckon likely't ain't none of my
business, but is Mr. Winfield another detective, and have you
found anything out yet?"
Ruth, inwardly raging, forced herself to let the speech pass
unnoticed, and sailed majestically out of the room. She was
surprised to discover that she could be made so furiously angry
by so small a thing.
Winfield was coming up the hill with the mail, and she tried to
cool her hot cheeks with her hands. "Let's go down on the side of
the hill," she said, as he gave her some letters and the paper;
"it's very warm in the sun, and I'd like the sea breeze."
They found a comparatively level place, with two trees to lean
against, and, though they were not far from the house, they were
effectually screened by the rising ground. Ruth felt that she
could not bear the sight of Hepsey just then.
After glancing at her letters she began to read aloud, with a
troubled haste which did not escape him. "Here's a man who had a
little piece of bone taken out of the inside of his skull," she
said. "Shall I read about that? He seems, literally, to have had
something on his mind."
"You're brilliant this morning," answered Winfield, gravely, and
she laughed hysterically.
"What's the matter with you?" he asked. "You don't seem like
yourself."
"It isn't nice of you to say that," she retorted, "considering
your previous remark."
There was a rumble and a snort on the road and, welcoming the
diversion, he went up to reconnoitre. "Joe's coming; is there
anything you want in the village?"
"No," she answered, wearily, "there's nothing I want--anywhere."
"You're an exceptional woman," returned Winfield, promptly, "and
I'd advise you to sit for your photograph. The papers would like
it--'Picture of the Only Woman Who Doesn't Want Anything'--why,
that would work off an extra in about ten minutes!"
Ruth looked at him for a moment, then turned her eyes away. He
felt vaguely uncomfortable, and was about to offer atonement when
Joe's deep bass voice called out:
"Hello!"
"Hello yourself!" came in Hepsey's highest tones, from the
garden.
"Want anything to-day?"
"Nope!"
There was a brief pause, and then Joe shouted again: "Hepsey!"
"Well?"
"I should think they'd break their vocal cords," said Winfield.
"I wish they would," rejoined Ruth, quickly.
"Come here!" yelled Joe. "I want to talk to yer."
"Talk from there," screamed Hepsey.
"Where's yer folks?"
"D'know."
"Say, be they courtin'?"
Hepsey left her work in the garden and came toward the front of
the house. "They walk out some," she said, when she was halfway
to the gate, "and they set up a good deal, and Miss Thorne told
me she didn't know as she'd do better, but you can't rightly say
they're courtin''cause city ways ain't like our'n."
The deep colour dyed Ruth's face and her hands twitched
nervously. Winfield very much desired to talk, but could think of
nothing to say. The situation was tense.
Joe clucked to his horses. "So long," he said. "See yer later."
Ruth held her breath until he passed them, and then broke down.
Her self control was quite gone, and she sobbed bitterly, in
grief and shame. Winfield tucked his handkerchief into her cold
hands, not knowing what else to do.
"Don't!" he said, as if he, too, had been hurt. "Ruth, dear,
don't cry!"
A new tenderness almost unmanned him, but he sat still with his
hands clenched, feeling like a brute because of her tears.
The next few minutes seemed like an hour, then Ruth raised her
head and tried to smile. "I expect you think I'm silly," she
said, hiding her tear stained face again.
"No!" he cried, sharply; then, with a catch in his throat, he put
his hand on her shoulder.
"Don't!" she sobbed, turning away from him, "what--what they
said--was bad enough!"
The last words ended in a rush of tears, and, sorely distressed,
he began to walk back and forth. Then a bright idea came to him.
"I'll be back in a minute," he said.
When he returned, he had a tin dipper, freshly filled with cold
water. "Don't cry any more," he pleaded, gently, "I'm going to
bathe your face."
Ruth leaned back against the tree and he knelt beside her. "Oh,
that feels so good," she said, gratefully, as she felt his cool
fingers upon her burning eyes. In a little while she was calm
again, though her breast still heaved with every fluttering
breath.
"You poor little woman," he said, tenderly, "you're just as
nervous as you can be. Don't feel so about it. just suppose it
was somebody who wasn't!"
"Who wasn't what?" asked Ruth, innocently.
Winfield crimsoned to the roots of his hair and hurled the dipper
into the distance.
"What--what--they said," he stammered, sitting down awkwardly.
"Oh, darn it!" He kicked savagely at a root, and added, in
bitterest self accusation, "I'm a chump, I am!"
"No you're not," returned Ruth, with sweet shyness, "you're nice.
Now we'll read some more of the paper."
He assumed a feverish interest in the market reports, but his
thoughts were wandering. Certainly, nothing could have been
worse. He felt as if a bud, which he had been long and eagerly
watching, was suddenly torn open by a vandal hand. When he first
touched Ruth's eyes with his finger tips, he had trembled like a
schoolboy, and he wondered if she knew it.
If she did, she made no sign. Her cheeks were flushed, the lids
of her downcast eyes were pink, and her voice had lost its crisp,
incisive tones, but she read rapidly, without comment or pause,
until the supply of news gave out. Then she began on the
advertisements, dreading the end of her task and vainly wishing
for more papers, though in her heart there was something sweet,
which, even to herself, she dared not name.
"That'll do," he said, abruptly, "I'm not interested in the
'midsummer glove clearing.' I meant to tell you something when I
first came--I've got to go away."
Ruth's heart throbbed painfully, as if some cold hand held it
fast. "Yes," she said, politely, not recognising her own voice.
"It's only for a week--I've got to go to the oculist and see
about some other things. I'll be back before long."
"I shall miss you," she said, conventionally. Then she saw that
he was going away to relieve her from the embarrassment of his
presence, and blessed him accordingly.
"When are you going?" she asked.
"This afternoon. I don't want to go, but it's just as well to
have it over with. Can I do anything for you in the city?"
"No, thank you. My wants are few and, at present, well supplied."
"Don't you want me to match something for you? I thought women
always had pieces of stuff that had to be matched immediately."
"They made you edit the funny column, didn't they?" she asked,
irrelevantly.
"They did, Miss Thorne, and, moreover, I expect I'll have to do
it again."
After a little, they were back on the old footing, yet everything
was different, for there was an obtruding self consciousness on
either side. "What time do you go?" she asked, with assumed
indifference.
"Three-fifteen, I think, and it's after one now."
He walked back to the house with her, and, for the second time
that day, Hepsey came out to sweep the piazza.
"Good bye, Miss Thorne," he said.
"Good bye, Mr. Winfield."
That was all, but Ruth looked up with an unspoken question and
his eyes met hers clearly, with no turning aside. She knew he
would come back very soon and she understood his answer--that he
had the right.
As she entered the house, Hepsey said, pleasantly: "Has he gone
away, Miss Thorne?"
"Yes," she answered, without emotion. She was about to say that
she did not care for luncheon, then decided that she must seem to
care.
Still, it was impossible to escape that keen-eyed observer. "You
ain't eatin' much," she suggested.
"I'm not very hungry."
"Be you sick, Miss Thorne?"
"No--not exactly. I've been out in the sun and my head aches,"
she replied, clutching at the straw.
"Do you want a wet rag?"
Ruth laughed, remembering an earlier suggestion of Winfield's.
"No, I don't want any wet rag, Hepsey, but I'll go up to my room
for a little while, I think. Please don't disturb me."
She locked her door, shutting out all the world from the nameless
joy that surged in her heart. The mirror disclosed flushed,
feverish cheeks and dark eyes that shone like stars. "Ruth
Thorne," she said to herself, "I'm ashamed of you! First you act
like a fool and then like a girl of sixteen!"
Then her senses became confused and the objects in the room
circled around her unsteadily. "I'm tired," she murmured. Her
head sank drowsily into the lavender scented pillow and she slept
too soundly to take note of the three o'clock train leaving the
station. It was almost sunset when she was aroused by voices
under her window.
"That feller's gone home," said Joe.
"Do tell!" exclaimed Hepsey. "Did he pay his board?"
"Yep, every cent. He's a-comin' back."
"When?"
"D'know. Don't she know?" The emphasis indicated Miss Thorne.
"I guess not," answered Hepsey. "They said good bye right in
front of me, and there wa'n't nothin' said about it."
"They ain't courtin', then," said Joe, after a few moments of
painful thought, and Ruth, in her chamber above, laughed happily
to herself.
"Mebbe not," rejoined Hepsey. "It ain't fer sech as me to say
when there's courtin' and when there ain't, after havin' gone
well nigh onto five year with a country loafer what ain't never
said nothin'." She stalked into the house, closed the door, and
noisily bolted it. Joe stood there for a moment, as one struck
dumb, then gave a long, low whistle of astonishment and walked
slowly down the hill.
X. Love Letters
"A week!" Ruth said to herself the next morning. "Seven long
days! No letter, because he mustn't write, no telegram, because
there's no office within ten miles--nothing to do but wait!"
When she went down to breakfast, Hepsey did not seem to hear her
cheery greeting, but was twisting her apron and walking about
restlessly. "Miss Thorne," she said, at length, "did you ever get
a love letter?"
"Why, yes, of course," laughed Ruth. "Every girl gets love
letters."
Hepsey brightened visibly, then inquired, with great seriousness:
"Can you read writin', Miss Thorne?"
"That depends on the writing."
"Yes'm, it does so. I can read some writin'--I can read Miss
Hathaway's writin', and some of the furrin letters she's had, but
I got some this mornin' I can't make out, nohow."
"Where did you find 'writing' this morning? It's too early for
the mail, isn't it?"
"Yes'm. It was stuck under the kitchen winder." Hepsey looked up
at the ceiling in an effort to appear careless, and sighed. Then
she clutched violently at the front of her blue gingham dress,
immediately repenting of her rashness. Ruth was inwardly amused
but asked no helpful questions.
Finally, Hepsey took the plunge. "Would you mind tryin' to make
out some writin' I've got, Miss Thorne?"
"Of course not--let me see it."
Hepsey extracted a letter from the inmost recesses of her attire
and stood expectantly, with her hands on her hips.
"Why, it's a love letter!" Ruth exclaimed.
"Yes'm. When you get through readin' it to yourself, will you
read it out loud?"
The letter, which was written on ruled note paper, bore every
evidence of care and thought. "Hepsey," it began, and, on the
line below, with a great flourish under it, "Respected Miss"
stood, in large capitals.
"Although it is now but a short interval," Ruth read, "since my
delighted eyes first rested on your beautiful form--"
"Five year!" interjected Hepsey.
"--yet I dare to hope that you will receive graciously what I am
about to say, as I am assured you will, if you reciprocate the
sentiments which you have aroused in my bosom.
"In this short time, dear Miss, brief though it is, yet it has
proved amply sufficient for my heart to go out to you in a
yearning love which I have never before felt for one of your sex.
Day by day and night by night your glorious image has followed
me."
"That's a lie," interrupted Hepsey, "he knows I never chased him
nowheres, not even when he took that red-headed Smith girl to the
Sunday-school picnic over to the Ridge, a year ago come August."
"Those dark tresses have entwined my soul in their silken meshes,
those deep eyes, that have borrowed their colour from Heaven's
cerulean blue, and those soft white hands, that have never been
roughened by uncongenial toil, have been ever present in my
dreams."
Ruth paused for a moment, overcome by her task, but Hepsey's face
was radiant. "Hurry up, Miss Thorne," she said, impatiently.
"In short, Dear Miss, I consider you the most surpassingly lovely
of your kind, and it is with pride swelling in my manly bosom
that I dare to ask so peerless a jewel for her heart and hand.
"My parentage, birth, and breeding are probably known to you, but
should any points remain doubtful, I will be pleased to present
references as to my character and standing in the community.
"I await with impatience, Madam, your favourable answer to my
plea. Rest assured that if you should so honour me as to accept
my proposal, I will endeavour to stand always between you and the
hard, cruel world, as your faithful shield. I will also endeavour
constantly to give you a happiness as great as that which will
immediately flood my bing upon receipt of your blushing
acceptance.
"I remain, Dear Miss, your devoted lover and humble servant,
"JOSEPH PENDLETON, ESQ."
"My! My!" ejaculated Hepsey. "Ain't that fine writin'!"
"It certainly is," responded Miss Thorne, keeping her face
straight with difficulty.
"Would you mind readin' it again?"
She found the second recital much easier, since she was partially
accustomed to the heavy punctuation marks and shaded flourishes.
At first, she had connected Winfield with the effusion, but
second thought placed the blame where it belonged--at the door of
a "Complete Letter Writer."
"Miss Thorne," said Hepsey, hesitating.
"Yes?"
"Of course, I'd like my answer to be as good writin' as his'n."
"Naturally."
"Where d'you s'pose he got all that lovely grammar?"
"Grammar is a rare gift, Hepsey."
"Yes'm,'t is so. Miss Thorne, do you guess you could write as
good as that?"
"I'd be willing to try," returned Ruth, with due humility.
Hepsey thought painfully for a few moments. "I'd know jest what
I'd better say. Now, last night, I give Joe a hint, as you may
say, but I wouldn't want him to think I'd jest been a-waitin' for
him."
"No, of course not."
"Ain't it better to keep him in suspense, as you may say?"
"Far better, Hepsey; he'll think more of you."
"Then I'll jest write that I'm willin' to think it over, and if
you'll put it on a piece of paper fer me, I'll write it out with
ink. I've got two sheets of paper jest like this, with nice blue
lines onto it,that I've been a-savin' fer a letter, and Miss
Hathaway, she's got ink."
Ruth sat down to compose an answer which should cast a shadow
over the "Complete Letter Writer." Her pencil flew over the rough
copy paper with lightning speed, while Hepsey stood by in
amazement.
"Listen," she said, at length, "how do you like this?"
"MR. JOSEPH PENDLETON--
"Respected Sir: Although your communication of recent date was a
great surprise to me, candour compels me to confess that it was
not entirely disagreeable. I have observed, though with true
feminine delicacy, that your affections were inclined to settle
in my direction, and have not repelled your advances.
"Still, I do not feel that as yet we are sufficiently acquainted
to render immediate matrimony either wise or desirable, and since
the suddenness of your proposal has in a measure taken my breath
away, I must beg that you will allow me a proper interval in
which to consider the matter, and, in the meantime, think of me
simply as your dearest friend.
"I may add, in conclusion, that your character and standing in
the community are entirely satisfactory to me. Thanking you for
the honour you have conferred upon me, believe me, Dear Sir,
"Your sincere friend,
"HEPSEY."
"My!" exclaimed Hepsey, with overmastering pride; "ain't that
beautiful! It's better than his'n, ain't it?"
"I wouldn't say that," Ruth replied, with proper modesty, "but I
think it will do."
"Yes'm. 'Twill so. Your writin' ain't nothin' like Joe's," she
continued, scanning it closely, "but it's real pretty." Then a
bright idea illuminated her countenance. "Miss Thorne, if you'll
write it out on the note paper with a pencil, I can go over it
with the ink, and afterward, when it's dry, I'll rub out the
pencil. It'll be my writin' then, but it'll look jest like
yours."
"All right, Hepsey."
She found it difficult to follow the lines closely, but at length
achieved a respectable result. "I'll take good care of it,"
Hepsey said, wrapping the precious missive in a newspaper, "and
this afternoon, when I get my work done up, I'll fix it. Joe'll
be surprised, won't he?"
Late in the evening, when Hepsey came to Ruth, worn with the
unaccustomed labours of correspondence, and proudly displayed the
nondescript epistle, she was compelled to admit that unless Joe
had superhuman qualities he would indeed "be surprised."
The next afternoon Ruth went down to Miss Ainslie's. "You've been
neglecting me, dear," said that gentle soul, as she opened the
door.
"I haven't meant to," returned Ruth, conscience-stricken, as she
remembered how long it had been since the gate of the oldfashioned
garden had swung on its hinges for her.
A quiet happiness had settled down upon Ruth and the old
perturbed spirit was gone, but Miss Ainslie was subtly different.
"I feel as if something was going to happen," she said.
"Something nice?"
"I--don't know." The sweet face was troubled and there were fine
lines about the mouth, such as Ruth had never seen there before.
"You're nervous, Miss Ainslie--it's my turn to scold now."
"I never scolded you, did I deary?"
"You couldn't scold anybody--you're too sweet. You're not
unhappy, are you, Miss Ainslie?"
"I? Why, no! Why should I be unhappy?" Her deep eyes were fixed
upon Ruth.
"I--I didn't know," Ruth answered, in confusion.
"I learned long ago," said Miss Ainslie, after a little, "that we
may be happy or not, just as we choose. Happiness is not a
circumstance, nor a set of circumstances; it's only a light, and
we may keep it burning if we will. So many of us are like
children, crying for the moon, instead of playing contentedly
with the few toys we have. We're always hoping for something, and
when it does n't come we fret and worry ; when it does, why
there's always something else we'd rather have. We deliberately
make nearly all of our unhappiness, with our own unreasonable
discontent, and nothing will ever make us happy, deary, except
the spirit within."
"But, Miss Ainslie," Ruth objected, "do you really think
everybody can be happy?"
"Of course--everybody who wishes to be. Some people are happier
when they're miserable. I don't mean, deary, that it's easy for
any of us, and it's harder for some than for others, all because
we never. grow up. We're always children--our playthings are a
little different, that's all."
"'Owning ourselves forever children,' quoted Ruth, "'gathering
pebbles on a boundless shore.'"
"Yes, I was just thinking of that. A little girl breaks her doll,
and though the new one may be much prettier, it never wholly
fills the vacant place, and it's that way with a woman's dream."
The sweet voice sank into a whisper, followed by a lingering
sigh.
"Miss Ainslie," said Ruth, after a pause, "did you know my
mother?"
"No, I didn't, deary--I'm sorry. I saw her once or twice, but she
went away, soon after we came here."
"Never mind," Ruth said, hurriedly, for Mrs. Thorne's family had
never forgiven her runaway marriage.
"Come into the garden," Miss Ainslie suggested, and Ruth followed
her, willingly, into the cloistered spot where golden lilies
tinkled, thrushes sang, and every leaf breathed peace.
Miss Ainslie gathered a bit of rosemary, crushing it between her
white fingers. "See," she said, "some of us are like that it
takes a blow to find the sweetness in our souls. Some of us need
dry, hard places, like the poppies "--pointing to a mass of
brilliant bloom--"and some of us are always thorny, like the
cactus, with only once in a while a rosy star.
"I've always thought my flowers had souls, dear," she went on;
"they seem like real people to me. I've seen the roses rubbing
their cheeks together as if they loved each other, and the
forget-me-nots are little blue-eyed children, half afraid of the
rest.
"Over there, it always seems to me as if the lavender was a
little woman in a green dress, with a lavender bonnet and a white
kerchief. She's one of those strong, sweet, wholesome people, who
always rest you, and her sweetness lingers long after she goes
away. I gather all the flowers, and every leaf, though the
flowers are sweetest. I put the leaves away with my linen and the
flowers among my laces. I have some beautiful lace, deary."
"I know you have--I've often admired it."
"I'm going to show it to you some day," she said, with a little
quiver in her voice, "and some other day, when I can't wear it
any more, you shall have some of it for your own."
"Don't, Miss Ainslie," cried Ruth, the quick tears coming to her
eyes, "I don't want any lace--I want you!"
"I know," she answered, but there was a far-away look in her
eyes, and something in her voice that sounded like a farewell.
"Miss Thorne," called Joe from the gate, "here's a package for
yer. It come on the train."
He waited until Ruth went to him and seemed disappointed when she
turned back into the garden. "Say," he shouted, "is Hepsey to
home?"
Ruth was busy with the string and did not hear. "Oh, look!" she
exclaimed, "what roses!"
"They're beautiful, deary. I do not think I have ever seen such
large ones. Do you know what they are?"
"American Beauties--they're from Mr. Winfield. He knows I love
them."
Miss Ainslie started violently. "From whom, dear?" she asked, in
a strange tone.
"Mr. Winfield--he's going to be on the same paper with me in the
Fall. He's here for the Summer, on account of his eyes."
Miss Ainslie was bending over the lavender.
"It is a very common name, is it not?" she asked.
"Yes, quite common," answered Ruth, absently, taking the roses
out of the box.
"You must bring him to see me some time, dear; I should like to
know him."
"Thank you, Miss Ainslie, I will."
They stood at the gate together, and Ruth put a half blown rose
into her hand. "I wouldn't give it to anybody but you," she said,
half playfully, and then Miss Ainslie knew her secret. She put
her hand on Ruth's arm and looked down into her face, as if there
was something she must say.
"I don't forget the light, Miss Ainslie."
"I know," she breathed, in answer. She looked long and
searchingly into Ruth's eyes, then whispered brokenly, "God bless
you, dear. Good bye!"
XI. The Rose of all the World
"He didn't forget me! He didn't forget me!" Ruth's heart sang in
time with her step as she went home. Late afternoon flooded all
the earth with gold, and from the other side of the hill came the
gentle music of the sea.
The doors were open, but there was no trace of Hepsey. She put
the roses in her water pitcher, and locked her door upon them as
one hides a sacred joy. She went out again, her heart swelling
like the throat of a singing bird, and walked to the brow of the
cliff, with every sense keenly alive. Upon the surface of the
ocean lay that deep, translucent blue which only Tadema has dared
to paint.
"I must go down," she murmured.
Like a tawny ribbon trailed upon the green, the road wound down
the hill. She followed it until she reached the side path on the
right, and went down into the woods. The great boughs arched over
her head like the nave of a cathedral, and the Little People of
the Forest, in feathers and fur, scattered as she approached.
Bright eyes peeped at her from behind tree trunks, or the safe
shelter of branches, and rippling bird music ended in a
frightened chirp,
"Oh," she said aloud, "don't be afraid!"
Was this love, she wondered, that lay upon her eyes like the dew
of a Spring morning, that made the air vocal with rapturous song,
and wrought white magic in her soul? It had all the mystery ind
freshness of the world's beginning; it was the rush of waters
where sea and river meet, the perfume of a flower, and the far
light trembling from a star. It was sunrise where there had been
no day, the ecstasy of a thousand dawns; a new sun gleaming upon
noon. All the joy of the world surged and beat in her pulses,
till it seemed that her heart had wings.
Sunset came upon the water, the colour on the horizon reflecting
soft iridescence upon the blue. Slow sapphire surges broke at her
feet, tossing great pearls of spray against the cliff. Suddenly,
as if by instinct, she turned--and faced Winfield.
"Thank you for the roses," she cried, with her face aglow.
He gathered her into his arms. "Oh, my Rose of All the World," he
murmured, "have I found you at last?"
It was almost dusk when they turned to go home, with their arms
around each other, as if they were the First Two, wandering
through the shaded groves of Paradise, before sin came into the
world.
"Did you think it would be like this?" she asked, shyly.
"No, I didn't, darling. I thought it would be very prim and
proper. I never dreamed you'd let me kiss you--yes, I did, too,
but I thought it was too good to be true."
"I had to--to let you," she explained, crimsoning, "but nobody
ever did before. I always thought--" Then Ruth hid her face
against his shoulder, in maidenly shame.
When they came to the log across the path, they sat down, very
close together. "You said we'd fight if we came here," Ruth
whispered.
"We're not going to, though. I want to tell you something, dear,
and I haven't had the words for it till now."
"What is it?" she asked, in alarm.
"It's only that I love you, Ruth," he said, holding her closer,
"and when I've said that, I've said all. It isn't an idle word;
it's all my life that I give you, to do with as you will. It
isn't anything that's apart from you, or ever could be; it's as
much yours as your hands or eyes are. I didn't know it for a
little while--that's because I was blind. To think that I should
go up to see you, even that first day, without knowing you for my
sweetheart--my wife!"
"No, don't draw away from me. You little wild bird, are you
afraid of Love? It's the sweetest thing God ever let a man dream
of, Ruth--there's nothing like it in all the world. Look up,
Sweet Eyes, and say you love me!"
Ruth's head drooped, and he put his hand under her chin, turning
her face toward him, but her eyes were downcast still. "Say it,
darling," he pleaded.
"I--I can't," she stammered.
"Why, dear?"
"Because--because--you know."
"I want you to say it, sweetheart. Won't you?"
"Sometime, perhaps."
"When?"
"When--when it's dark."
"It's dark now."
"No it isn't. How did you know?"
"How did I know what, dear?"
"That I--that I--cared."
"I knew the day you cried. I didn't know myself until then, but
it all came in a minute."
"I was afraid you were going to stay away a whole week."
"I couldn't, darling--I just had to come."
"Did you see everybody you wanted to see?"
"I couldn't see anything but your face, Ruth, with the tears on
it. I've got to go back to-morrow and have another try at the
oculist."
"Oh!" she exclaimed, in acute disappointment.
"It's the last time, sweetheart; we'll never be separated again."
"Never?"
"Never in all the world--nor afterward."
"I expect you think I'm silly," she said, wiping her eyes, as
they rose to go home, "but I don't want you to go away."
"I don't want to go, dearest. If you're going to cry, you'll have
me a raving maniac. I can't stand it, now."
"I'm not going to," she answered, smiling through her tears, "but
it's a blessed privilege to have a nice stiff collar and a new
tie to cry on."
"They're at your service, dear, for anything but that. I suppose
we're engaged now, aren't we?"
"I don't know," said Ruth, in a low tone; "you haven't asked me
to marry you."
"Do you want me to?"
"It's time, isn't it?"
Winfield bent over and whispered to her.
"I must think about it," said Ruth, very gravely, "it's so
sudden."
"Oh, you sweet girl," he laughed, "aren't you going to give me
any encouragement?"
"You've had some."
"I want another," he answered, purposely misunderstanding her,
"and besides, it's dark now."
The sweet-scented twilight still lingered on the hillside, and a
star or two gleamed through the open spaces above. A moment
later, Ruth, in her turn, whispered to him. It was only a word or
two, but the bright-eyed robins who were peeping at them from the
maple branches must have observed that it was highly
satisfactory.
XII. Bride and Groom
Though Winfield had sternly determined to go back to town the
following day, he did not achieve departure until later. Ruth
went to the station with him, and desolation came upon her when
the train pulled out, in spite of the new happiness in her heart.
She had little time to miss him, however, for, at the end of the
week, and in accordance with immemorial custom, the Unexpected
happened.
She was sitting at her window one morning, trying to sew, when
the village chariot stopped at the gate and a lady descended. Joe
stirred lazily on the front seat, but she said, in a clear,
high-pitched voice: "You needn't trouble yourself, Joe. He'll
carry the things."
She came toward the house, fanning herself with a certain
stateliness, and carrying her handkerchief primly, by the exact
centre of it. In her wake was a little old gentleman, with a huge
bundle, surrounded by a shawl-strap, a large valise, much the
worse for wear, a telescope basket which was expanded to its full
height, and two small parcels. A cane was tucked under one arm
and an umbrella under the other. He could scarcely be seen behind
the mountain of baggage.
Hepsey was already at the door. "Why, Miss Hathaway!" she cried,
in astonishment.
"'T ain't Miss Hathaway," rejoined the visitor, with some
asperity, "it's Mrs. Ball, and this is my husband. Niece Ruth, I
presume," she added, as Miss Thorne appeared. "Ruth, let me
introduce you to your Uncle James."
The bride was of medium height and rather angular. Her eyes were
small, dark, and so piercingly brilliant that they suggested jet
beads. Her skin was dark and her lips had been habitually
compressed into a straight line. None the less, it was the face
that Ruth had seen in the ambrotype at Miss Ainslie's, with the
additional hardness that comes to those who grow old without
love. Her bearing was that of a brisk, active woman, accustomed
all her life to obedience and respect.
Mr. Ball was two or three inches shorter than his wife, and had a
white beard, irregularly streaked with brown. He was baldheaded
in front, had scant, reddish hair in the back, and his faded blue
eyes were tearful. He had very small feet and the unmistakable
gait of a sailor. Though there was no immediate resemblance, Ruth
was sure that he was the man whose picture was in Aunt Jane's
treasure chest in the attic. The daredevil look was gone,
however, and he was merely a quiet, inoffensive old gentleman,
for whom life had been none too easy.
"Welcome to your new home, James," said his wife, in a crisp,
businesslike tone, which but partially concealed a latent
tenderness. He smiled, but made no reply.
Hepsey still stood in the parlour, in wide mouthed astonishment,
and it was Ruth's good fortune to see the glance which Mrs. Ball
cast upon her offending maid. There was no change of expression
except in the eyes, but Hepsey instantly understood that she was
out of her place, and retreated to the kitchen with a flush upon
her cheeks, which was altogether foreign to Ruth's experience.
"You can set here, James," resumed Mrs. Ball, "until I have taken
off my things."
The cherries on her black straw bonnet were shaking on their
stems in a way which fascinated Ruth. "I'll take my things out of
the south room, Aunty," she hastened to say.
"You won't, neither," was the unexpected answer; "that's the
spare room, and, while you stay, you'll stay there."
Ruth was wondering what to say to her new uncle and sat in
awkward silence as Aunt Jane ascended the stairs. Her step
sounded lightly overhead and Mr. Ball twirled his thumbs
absently. "You--you've come a long way, haven't you?" she
asked.
"Yes'm, a long way." Then, seemingly for the first time, he
looked at her, and a benevolent expression came upon his face.
"You've got awful pretty hair, Niece Ruth," he observed,
admiringly; "now Mis' Ball, she wears a false front."
The lady of the house returned at this juncture, with the false
front a little askew. "I was just a-sayin'," Mr. Ball continued,
"that our niece is a real pleasant lookin' woman."
"She's your niece by marriage," his wife replied, "but she ain't
no real relative."
"Niece by merriage is relative enough," said Mr.Ball, "and I say
she's a pleasant lookin' woman, ain't she, now?"
"She'll do, I reckon. She resembles her Ma." Aunt Jane looked at
Ruth, as if pitying the sister who had blindly followed the
leadings of her heart and had died unforgiven.
"Why didn't you let me know you were coming, Aunt Jane?" asked
Ruth. "I've been looking for a letter every day and I understood
you weren't coming back until October."
"I trust I am not unwelcome in my own house," was the somewhat
frigid response.
"No indeed, Aunty--I hope you've had a pleasant time."
"We've had a beautiful time, ain't we, James? We've been on our
honeymoon."
"Yes'm, we hev been on our honeymoon, travellin' over strange
lands an' furrin wastes of waters. Mis' Ball was terrible sea
sick comin' here."
"In a way," said Aunt Jane, "we ain't completely married. We was
married by a heathen priest in a heathen country and it ain't
rightfully bindin', but we thought it would do until we could get
back here and be married by a minister of the gospel, didn't we,
James?"
"It has held," he said, without emotion, "but I reckon we will
hev to be merried proper."
"Likewise I have my weddin' dress," Aunt Jane went on, "what
ain't never been worn. It's a beautiful dress--trimmed with pearl
trimmin'"--here Ruth felt the pangs of a guilty conscience--"and
I lay out to be married in it, quite private, with you and Hepsey
for witnesses."
"Why, it's quite a romance, isn't it, Aunty?"
"'T is in a way," interjected Mr. Ball, "and in another way, 't
ain't."
"Yes, Ruth," Aunt Jane continued, ignoring the interruption, "'t
is a romance--a real romance," she repeated, with all the hard
lines in her face softened. "We was engaged over thirty-five
year. James went to sea to make a fortin', so he could give me
every luxury. It's all writ out in a letter I've got upstairs.
They's beautiful letters, Ruth, and it's come to me, as I've been
settin' here, that you might make a book out'n these letters of
James's. You write, don't you?"
"Why, yes, Aunty, I write for the papers but I've never done a
book."
"Well, you'll never write a book no earlier, and here's all the
material, as you say, jest a-waitin' for you to copy it. I guess
there's over a hundred letters."
"But, Aunty," objected Ruth, struggling with inward emotion, "I
couldn't sign my name to it, you know, unless I had written the
letters."
"Why not?"
"Because it wouldn't be honest," she answered, clutching at the
straw, "the person who wrote the letters would be entitled to the
credit--and the money," she added hopefully.
"Why, yes, that's right. Do you hear James? It'll have to be your
book, 'The Love Letters of a Sailor,' by James, and dedicated in
the front 'to my dearly beloved wife, Jane Ball, as was Jane
Hathaway.' It'll be beautiful, won't it, James?"
"Yes'm, I hev no doubt but what it will."
"Do you remember, James, how you borrered a chisel from the
tombstone man over to the Ridge, and cut our names into endurin'
granite?"
"I'd forgot that--how come you to remember it?"
"On account of your havin' lost the chisel and the tombstone man
a-worryin' me about it to this day. I'll take you to the place.
There's climbin' but it won't hurt us none, though we ain't as
young as we might be. You says to me, you says: 'Jane, darlin',
as long as them letters stays cut into the everlastin' rock, just
so long I'll love you,' you says, and they's there still."
"Well, I'm here, too, ain't I?" replied Mr. Ball, seeming to
detect a covert reproach. "I was allers a great hand fer
cuttin'."
"There'll have to be a piece writ in the end, Ruth, explainin'
the happy endin' of the romance. If you can't do it justice,
James and me can help--James was allers a master hand at writin'.
It'll have to tell how through the long years he has toiled,
hopin' against hope, and for over thirty years not darin' to
write a line to the object of his affections, not feelin' worthy,
as you may say, and how after her waitin' faithfully at home and
turnin' away dozens of lovers what pleaded violent-like, she
finally went travellin' in furrin parts and come upon her old
lover a-keepin' a store in a heathen land, a-strugglin' to
retrieve disaster after disaster at sea, and constantly
withstandin' the blandishments of heathen women as endeavoured to
wean him from his faith, and how, though very humble and scarcely
darin to speak, he learned that she was willin' and they come a
sailin' home together and lived happily ever afterward. Ain't
that as it was, James?"
"Yes'm, except that there wa'n't no particular disaster at sea
and them heathen women didn't exert no blandishments. They was
jest pleasant to an old feller, bless their little hearts."
By some subtle mental process, Mr. Ball became aware that he had
made a mistake. "You ain't changed nothin' here, Jane," he
continued, hurriedly, "there's the haircloth sofy that we used to
set on Sunday evenins' after meetin', and the hair wreath with
the red rose in it made out of my hair and the white rose made
out of your grandmother's hair on your father's side, and the
yeller lily made out of the hair of your Uncle Jed's youngest
boy. I disremember the rest, but time was when I could say'm all.
I never see your beat for makin' hair wreaths, Jane. There ain't
nothin' gone but the melodeon that used to set by the mantel.
What's come of the melodeon?"
"The melodeon is set away in the attic. The mice et out the
inside."
"Didn't you hev no cat?"
"There ain't no cat, James, that could get into a melodeon
through a mouse hole, more especially the big maltese you gave
me. I kept that cat, James, as you may say, all these weary
years. When there was kittens, I kept the one that looked most
like old Malty, but of late years, the cats has all been
different, and the one I buried jest afore I sailed away was
yeller and white with black and brown spots--a kinder tortoise
shell--that didn't look nothin' like Malty. You'd never have
knowed they belonged to the same family, but I was sorry when she
died, on account of her bein' the last cat."
Hepsey, half frightened, put her head into the room. "Dinner's
ready," she shouted, hurriedly shutting the door.
"Give me your arm, James," said Mrs. Ball, and Ruth followed them
into the dining-room.
The retired sailor ate heartily, casting occasional admiring
glances at Ruth and Hepsey. It was the innocent approval which
age bestows upon youth. "These be the finest biscuit," he said,
"that I've had for many a day. I reckon you made 'em, didn't you,
young woman?"
"Yes, sir," replied Hepsey, twisting her apron.
The bride was touched in a vulnerable spot.
"Hepsey," she said, decisively, "when your week is up, you will
no longer be in my service. I am a-goin'to make a change."
Mr. Ball's knife dropped with a sharp clatter. "Why, Mis' Ball,"
he said, reproachfully, "who air you goin' to hev to do your
work?"
"Don't let that trouble you, James," she answered, serenely, "the
washin' can be put out to the Widder Pendleton, her as was Elmiry
Peavey, and the rest ain't no particular trouble."
"Aunty," said Ruth, "now that you've come home and everything is
going on nicely, I think I'd better go back to the city. You see,
if I stay here, I'll be interrupting the honeymoon."
"No, no, Niece Ruth!" exclaimed Mr. Ball, "you ain't interruptin'
no honeymoon. It's a great pleasure to your aunt and me to hev
you here--we likes pretty young things around us, and as long as
we hev a home, you're welcome to stay in it; ain't she Jane?"
"She has sense enough to see, James, that she is interruptin' the
honeymoon," replied Aunt Jane, somewhat harshly. "On account of
her mother havin' been a Hathaway before marriage, she knows
things. Not but what you can come some other time, Ruth," she
added, with belated hospitality.
"Thank you, Aunty, I will. I'll stay just a day or two longer, if
you don't mind--just until Mr. Winfield comes back. I don't know
just where to write to him."
"Mr.--who?" demanded Aunt Jane, looking at her narrowly.
"Mr. Carl Winfield," said Ruth, crimsoning --"the man I am going
to marry." The piercing eyes were still fixed upon her.
"Now about the letters, Aunty," she went on, in confusion, "you
could help Uncle James with the book much better than I could. Of
course it would have to be done under your supervision."
Mrs. Ball scrutinized her niece long and carefully. "You appear
to be tellin' the truth," she said. "Who would best print it?"
"I think it would be better for you to handle it yourself, Aunty,
and then you and Uncle James would have all the profits. If you
let some one else publish it and sell it, you'd have only ten per
cent, and even then, you might have to pay part of the expenses."
"How much does it cost to print a book?"
"That depends on the book. Of course it costs more to print a
large one than a small one."
"That needn't make no difference," said Aunt Jane, after long
deliberation. "James has two hundred dollars sewed up on the
inside of the belt he insists on wearin', instead of Christian
suspenders, ain't you, James?"
"Yes'm, two hundred and four dollars in my belt and seventy-six
cents in my pocket."
"It's from his store," Mrs. Ball explained. "He sold it to a
relative of one of them heathen women."
"It was worth more'n three hundred," he said regretfully.
"Now, James, you know a small store like that ain't worth no
three hundred dollars. I wouldn't have let you took three
hundred, 'cause it wouldn't be honest."
The arrival of a small and battered trunk created a welcome
diversion. "Where's your trunk, Uncle James?" asked Ruth.
"I ain't a needin' of no trunk," he answered, "what clothes I've
got is on me, and that there valise has more of my things in it.
When my clothes wears out, I put on new ones and leave the others
for some pore creeter what may need 'em worse'n me."
Aunt Jane followed Joe upstairs, issuing caution and direction at
every step. "You can set outside now, Joe Pendleton," she said,
"and see that them hosses don't run away, and as soon as I get
some of my things hung up so's they won't wrinkle no more, I'll
come out and pay you."
Joe obeyed, casting longing eyes at a bit of blue gingham that
was fluttering among the currant bushes in the garden. Mr. Ball,
longing for conversation with his kind, went out to the gate and
stood looking up at him, blinking in the bright sunlight.
"Young feller," he said, "I reckon that starboard hoss is my old
mare. Where'd you get it?"
"Over to the Ridge," answered Joe, "of a feller named Johnson."
"Jest so--I reckon 't was his father I give Nellie to when I went
away. She was a frisky filly then--she don't look nothin' like
that now."
"Mamie" turned, as if her former master's voice had stirred some
old memory. "She's got the evil eye," Mr. Ball continued. "You
wanter be keerful."
"She's all right, I guess," Joe replied.
"Young feller," said Mr. Ball earnestly, "do you chew terbacker?"
"Yep, but I ain't got no more. I'm on the last hunk."
Mr. Ball stroked his stained beard. "I useter," he said,
reminiscently, "afore I was merried."
Joe whistled idly, still watching for Hepsey.
"Young feller, "said Mr. Ball, again, "there's a great deal of
merryin' and givin' in merriage in this here settlement, ain't
there?"
"Not so much as there might be."
"Say, was your mother's name Elmiry Peavey?"
"Yes sir," Joe answered, much surprised.
"Then you be keerful," cautioned Mr. Ball. "Your hoss has got the
evil eye and your father, as might hev been, allers had a weak
eye fer women." Joe's face was a picture of blank astonishment.
"I was engaged to both of 'em," Mr. Ball explained, "each one
a-keepin' of it secret, and she--" here he pointed his thumb
suggestively toward the house--"she's got me."
"I'm going to be married myself," volunteered Joe, proudly.
"Merriage is a fleetin' show--I wouldn't, if I was in your place.
Merriage is a drag on a man's ambitions. I set out to own a
schooner, but I can't never do it now, on account of bein'
merried. I had a good start towards it--I had a little store all
to myself, what was worth three or four hundred dollars, in a
sunny country where the women folks had soft voices and pretty
ankles and wasn't above passin' jokes with an old feller to cheer
'im on 'is lonely way."
Mrs. Ball appeared at the upper window. "James," she called,
"you'd better come in and get your hat. Your bald spot will get
all sunburned."
"I guess I won't wait no longer, Miss Hathaway," Joe shouted,
and, suiting the action to the word, turned around and started
down hill. Mr. Ball, half way up the gravelled walk, turned back
to smile at Joe with feeble jocularity.
Hearing the familiar voice, Hepsey hastened to the front of the
house, and was about to retreat, when Mr. Ball stopped her.
"Pore little darlin', he said, kindly, noting her tear stained
face. "Don't go--wait a minute." He fumbled at his belt and at
last extracted a crisp, new ten dollar bill. "Here, take that and
buy you a ribbon or sunthin' to remember your lovin' Uncle James
by."
Hepsey's face brightened, and she hastily concealed the bill in
her dress. "I ain't your niece," she said, hesitatingly, "it's
Miss Thorne."
"That don't make no difference," rejoined Mr. Ball, generously,
"I'm willin' you should be my niece too. All pretty young things
is my nieces and I loves 'em all. Won't you give your pore old
uncle a kiss to remember you by?"
Ruth, who had heard the last words, came down to the gravelled
walk. "Aunt Jane is coming," she announced, and Hepsey fled.
When the lady of the house appeared, Uncle James was sitting at
one end of the piazza and Ruth at the other, exchanging decorous
commonplaces.
XIII. Plans
Hepsey had been gone an hour before Mrs. Ball realised that she
had sent away one of the witnesses of her approaching wedding.
"It don't matter," she said to Ruth, "I guess there's others to
be had. I've got the dress and the man and one of 'em and I have
faith that the other things will come."
Nevertheless, the problem assumed undue proportions. After long
study, she decided upon the minister's wife. "If 'twa'nt that the
numskulls round here couldn't understand two weddin's," she said,
"I'd have it in the church, as me and James first planned."
Preparations for the ceremony went forward with Aunt Jane's
customary decision and briskness. She made a wedding cake,
assisted by Mr. Ball, and gathered all the flowers in the garden.
There was something pathetic about her pleasure; it was as though
a wedding had been laid away in lavender, not to see the light
for more than thirty years.
Ruth was to assist in dressing the bride and then go after the
minister and his wife, who, by Aunt Jane's decree, were to have
no previous warning. "'T ain't necessary to tell 'em beforehand,
not as I see," said Mrs. Ball. "You must ask fust if they're both
to home, and if only one of 'em is there, you'll have to find
somebody else. If the minister's to home and his wife ain't
gaddin', he'll get them four dollars in James's belt, leavin' an
even two hundred, or do you think two dollars would be enough for
a plain marriage?"
"I'd leave that to Uncle James, Aunty."
"I reckon you're right, Ruth--you've got the Hathaway sense."
The old wedding gown was brought down from the attic and taken
out of its winding sheet. It had been carefully folded, but every
crease showed plainly and parts of it had changed in colour. Aunt
Jane put on her best "foretop," which was entirely dark, with no
softening grey hair, and was reserved for occasions of high
state. A long brown curl, which was hers by right of purchase,
was pinned to the hard, uncompromising twist at the back of her
neck.
Ruth helped her into the gown and, as it slipped over her head,
she inquired, fiom the depths of it: "Is the front door locked?"
"Yes, Aunty, and the back door too."
"Did you bring up the keys as I told you to?"
"Yes, Aunty, here they are. Why?"
There was a pause, then Mrs. Ball said solemnly: "I've read a
great deal about bridegrooms havin' wanderin' fits immediately
before weddin's. Does my dress hike up in the back, Ruth?"
It was a little shorter in the back than in the front and cleared
the floor on all sides, since she had grown a little after it was
made, but Ruth assured her that everything was all right. When
they went downstairs together, Mr. Ball was sitting in the
parlour, plainly nervous.
"Now Ruth," said Aunt Jane, "you can go after the minister. My
first choice is Methodis', after that Baptis' and then
Presbyterian. I will entertain James durin' your absence."
Ruth was longing for fresh air and gladly undertook the delicate
mission. Before she was half way down the hill, she met Winfield,
who had come on the afternoon train.
"You're just in time to see a wedding," she said, when the first
raptures had subsided.
"Whose wedding, sweetheart? Ours?"
"Far from it," answered Ruth, laughing. "Come with me and I'll
explain."
She gave him a vivid description of the events that had
transpired during his absence, and had invited him to the wedding
before it occurred to her that Aunt Jane might not be pleased.
"I may be obliged to recall my invitation," she said seriously,
"I'll have to ask Aunty about it. She may not want you."
"That doesn't make any difference," announced Winfield, in high
spirits, "I'm agoin' to the wedding and I'm a-goin' to kiss the
bride, if you'll let me."
Ruth smothered a laugh. "You may, if you want to, and I won't be
jealous. Isn't that sweet of me?"
"You're always sweet, dear. Is this the abode of the parson?"
The Methodist minister was at home, but his wife was not, and
Ruth determined to take Winfield in her place. The clergyman said
that he would come immediately, and, as the lovers loitered up
the hill, they arrived at the same time.
Winfield was presented to the bridal couple, but there was no
time for conversation, since Aunt Jane was in a hurry. After the
brief ceremony was over, Ruth said wickedly:
"Aunty, on the way to the minister's, Mr. Winfield told me he was
going to kiss the bride. I hope you don't mind?"
Winfield looked unutterable things at Ruth, but nobly fulfilled
the obligation. Uncle James beamed upon Ruth in a way which
indicated that an attractive idea lay behind it, and Winfield
created a diversion by tipping over a vase of flowers. "He
shan't," he whispered to Ruth, "I'll be darned if he shall!"
"Ruth," said Aunt Jane, after a close scrutiny of Winfield, "if
you' relayin' out to marry that awkward creeter, what ain't
accustomed to a parlour, you'd better do it now, while him and
the minister are both here."
Winfield was willing, but Ruth said that one wedding at a time
was enough in any family, and the minister, pledged to secrecy,
took his departure. The bride cut the wedding cake and each
solemnly ate a piece of it. It was a sacrament, rather than a
festivity.
When the silence became oppressive, Ruth suggested a walk.
"You will set here, Niece Ruth," remarked Aunt Jane, "until I
have changed my dress."
Uncle James sighed softly, as she went upstairs. "Well," he said,
"I'm merried now, hard and fast, and there ain't no help for it,
world without end."
"Cheer up, Uncle," said Winfield, consolingly, "it might be
worse."
"It's come on me all of a sudden," he rejoined. "I ain't had no
time to prepare for it, as you may say. Little did I think, three
weeks ago, as I set in my little store, what was wuth four or
five hundred dollars, that before the month was out, I'd be
merried. Me! Merried!" he exclaimed, "Me, as never thought of
sech!"
When Mrs. Ball entered, clad in sombre calico, Ruth, overcome by
deep emotion, led her lover into the open air. "It's bad for you
to stay in there, "she said gravely, "when you are destined to
meet the same fate."
"I've had time to prepare for it," he answered, "in fact, I've
had more time than I want."
They wandered down the hillside with aimless leisure, and Ruth
stooped to pick up a large, grimy handkerchief, with "C. W." in
the corner. "Here's where we were the other morning," she said.
"Blessed spot," he responded, "beautiful Hepsey and noble Joe! By
what humble means are great destinies made evident! You haven't
said you were glad to see me, dear."
"I'm always glad to see you, Mr. Winfield," she replied primly.
"Mr. Winfield isn't my name," he objected, taking her into his
arms.
"Carl," she whispered shyly, to his coat collar.
"That isn't all of it."
"Carl--dear--" said Ruth, with her face crimson.
"That's more like it. Now let's sit down--I've brought you
something and you have three guesses."
"Returned manuscript?"
"No, you said they were all in."
"Another piece of Aunt Jane's wedding cake?"
"No, guess again."
"Chocolates?"
"Who'd think you were so stupid," he said, putting two fingers
into his waistcoat pocket.
"Oh--h!" gasped Ruth, in delight.
"You funny girl, didn't you expect an engagement ring? Let's see
if it fits."
He slipped the gleaming diamond on her finger and it fitted
exactly. "How did you guess?" she asked, after a little.
"It wasn't wholly guess work, dearest." From another pocket, he
drew a glove, of grey suede, that belonged to Ruth's left hand.
"Where did you get that?"
"By the log across the path, that first day, when you were so
cross to me."
"I wasn't cross!"
"Yes you were--you were a little fiend."
"Will you forgive me?" she pleaded, lifting her face to his.
"Rather!" He forgave her half a dozen times before she got away
from him. "Now let's talk sense," she said.
"We can't--I never expect to talk sense again."
"Pretty compliment, isn't it?" she asked. "It's like your telling
me I was brilliant and then saying I wasn't at all like myself."
"Won't you forgive me?" he inquired significantly.
"Some other time," she said, flushing, "now what are we going to
do?"
"Well," he began, "I saw the oculist, and he says that my eyes
are almost well again, but that I mustn't use them for two weeks
longer. Then, I can read or write for two hours every day,
increasing gradually as long as they don't hurt. By the first of
October, he thinks I'll be ready for work again. Carlton wants me
to report on the morning of the fifth, and he offers me a better
salary than I had on The Herald."
"That's good!"
"We'll have to have a flat in the city, or a little house in the
country, near enough for me to get to the offce."
"For us to get to the office," supplemented Ruth.
"What do you think you're going to do, Miss Thorne?"
"Why--I'm going to keep right on with the paper," she answered in
surprise.
"No you're not, darling," he said, putting his arm around her.
"Do you suppose I'm going to have Carlton or any other man giving
my wife an assignment? You can't any way, because I've resigned
your position for you, and your place is already filled. Carlton
sent his congratulations and said his loss was my gain, or
something like that. He takes all the credit to himself."
"Why--why--you wretch!"
"I'm not a wretch--you said yourself I was nice. Look here,
Ruth," he went on, in a different tone, "what do you think I am?
Do you think for a minute that I'd marry you if I couldn't take
care of you?"
"'T isn't that," she replied, freeing herself from his encircling
arm, "but I like my work and I don't want to give it up.
Besides-- besides--I thought you'd like to have me near you."
"I do want you near me, sweetheart, that isn't the point. You
have the same right that I have to any work that is your natural
expression, but, in spite of the advanced age in which we live, I
can't help believing that home is the place for a woman. I may be
old-fashioned, but I don't want my wife working down town--I've
got too much pride for that. You have your typewriter, and you
can turn out Sunday specials by the yard, if you want to.
Besides, there are all the returned manuscripts--if you have the
time and aren't hurried, there's no reason why you shouldn't do
work that they can't afford to refuse."
Ruth was silent, and he laid his hand upon hers. "You understand
me, don't you, dear? God knows I'm not asking you to let your
soul rust out in idleness, and I wouldn't have you crave
expression that was denied you, but I don't want you to have to
work when you don't feel like it, nor be at anybody's beck and
call. I know you did good work on the paper--Carlton spoke of it,
too--but others can do it as well. I want you to do something
that is so thoroughly you that no one else can do it. It's a hard
life, Ruth, you know that as well as I do, and I--I love you."
His last argument was convincing. "I won't do anything you don't
want me to do, dear," she said, with a new humility.
"I want you to be happy, dearest," he answered, quickly. "Just
try my way for a year--that's all I ask. I know your independence
is sweet to you, but the privilege of working for you with hand
and brain, with your love in my heart; with you at home, to be
proud of me when I succeed and to give me new courage when I
fail, why, it's the sweetest thing I've ever known."
"I'll have to go back to town very soon, though," she said, a
little later, "I am interrupting the honeymoon."
"We'll have one of our own very soon that you can't interrupt,
and, when you go back, I'm going with you. We'll buy things for
the house."
"We need lots of things, don't we?" she asked.
"I expect we do, darling, but I haven't the least idea what they
are. You'll have to tell me."
"Oriental rugs, for one thing," she said, "and a mahogany piano,
and an instrument to play it with, because I haven't any parlour
tricks, and some good pictures, and a waffle iron and a porcelain
rolling pin."
"What do you know about rolling pins and waffle irons?" he asked
fondly.
"My dear boy," she replied, patronisingly, "you forget that in
the days when I was a free and independent woman, I was on a
newspaper. I know lots of things that are utterly strange to you,
because, in all probability, you never ran a woman's department.
If you want soup, you must boil meat slowly, and if you want
meat, you must boil it rapidly, and if dough sticks to a broom
straw when you jab it into a cake, it isn't done."
He laughed joyously. "How about the porcelain rolling pin?"
"It's germ proof," she rejoined, soberly.
"Are we going to keep house on the antiseptic plan?"
"We are--it's better than the installment plan, isn't it? Oh,
Carl!" she exclaimed, "I've had the brightest idea!"
"Spring it!" he demanded.
"Why, Aunt Jane's attic is full of old furniture, and I believe
she'll give it to us!"
His face fell. "How charming," he said, without emotion.
"Oh, you stupid," she laughed, "it's colonial mahogany, every
stick of it! It only needs to be done over!"
"Ruth, you're a genius."
"Wait till I get it, before you praise me. Just stay here a
minute and I'll run up to see what frame of mind she's in."
When she entered the kitchen, the bride was busily engaged in
getting supper. Uncle James, with a blue gingham apron tied under
his arms, was awkwardly peeling potatoes. "Oh, how good that
smells!" exclaimed Ruth, as a spicy sheet of gingerbread was
taken out of the oven.
Aunt Jane looked at her kindly, with gratified pride beaming from
every feature. "I wish you'd teach me to cook, Aunty," she
continued, following up her advantage, "you know I'm going to
marry Mr. Winfield."
"Why, yes, I'll teach you--where is he?"
"He's outside--I just came in to speak to you a minute."
"You can ask him to supper if you want to."
"Thank you, Aunty, that's lovely of you. I know he'll like to
stay."
"James," said Mrs. Ball, "you're peelin' them pertaters with
thick peelins'and you'll land in the poorhouse. I've never knowed
it to fail."
"I wanted to ask you something, Aunty," Ruth went on quickly,
though feeling that the moment was not auspicious, "you know all
that old furniture up in the attic?"
"Well, what of it?"
"Why--why--you aren't using it, you know, and I thought perhaps
you'd be willing to give it to us, so that we can go to
housekeeping as soon as we're married."
"It was your grandmother's," Aunt Jane replied after long
thought, "and, as you say, I ain't usin' it. I don't know but
what you might as well have it as anybody else. I lay out to buy
me a new haircloth parlour suit with that two hundred dollars of
James's--he give the minister the hull four dollars over and
above that--and--yes, you can have it," she concluded.
Ruth kissed her,with real feeling. "Thank you so much, Aunty. It
will be lovely to have something tlhat was my grandmother's."
When she went back to Winfield, he was absorbed in a calculation
he was making on the back of an envelope.
"You're not to use your eyes," she said warningly, "and, oh Carl!
It was my grandmother's and she's given us every bit of it, and
you're to stay to supper!"
"Must be in a fine humour," he observed. "I'm ever so glad. Come
here, darling, you don't know how I've missed you."
"I've been earning furniture," she said, settling down beside
him. "People earn what they get from Aunty--I won't say that,
though, because it's mean."
"Tell me about this remarkable furniture. What is it, and how
much of it is destined to glorify our humble cottage?"
"It's all ours," she returned serenely, "but I don't know just
how much there is. I didn't look at it closely, you know, because
I never expected to have any of it. Let's see--there's a heavy
dresser, and a large, round table, with claw feet--that's our
dining-table, and there's a bed, just like those in the windows
in town, when it's done over, and there's a big old-fashioned
sofa, and a spinning-wheel--"
"Are you going to spin?"
"Hush, don't interrupt. There are five chairs--dining-room
chairs, and two small tables, and a card table with a leaf that
you can stand up against the wall, and two lovely rockers, and I
don't know what else."
"That's a fairly complete inventory, considering that you 'didn't
look at it closely.' What a little humbug you are!"
"You like humbugs, don't you?"
"Some, not all."
There was a long silence, and then Ruth moved away from him.
"Tell me about everything," she said. "Think of all the years I
haven't known you!"
"There's nothing to tell, dear. Are you going to conduct an
excavation into my 'past?'"
"Indeed, I'm not! The present is enough for me, and I'll attend
to your future myself."
"There's not much to be ashamed of, Ruth," he said, soberly.
"I've always had the woman I should marry in my mind--'the not
impossible she,' and my ideal has kept me out of many a pitfall I
wanted to go to her with clean hands and a clean heart, and I
have. I'm not a saint, but I'm as clean as I could be, and live
in the world at all."
Ruth put her hand on his. "Tell me about your mother."
A shadow crossed his face and he waited a moment before speaking.
"My mother died when I was born," he said with an effort. "I
can't tell you about her, Ruth, she--she--wasn't a very good
woman."
"Forgive me, dear," she answered with quick sympathy, "I don't
want to know!"
"I didn't know about it until a few years ago," he continued,
"when some kindly disposed relatives of father's gave me full
particulars. They're dead now, and I'm glad of it.
She--she--drank."
"Don't, Carl!" she cried, "I don't want to know!"
"You're a sweet girl, Ruth," he said, tenderly, touching
her hand to his lips. "Father died when I was ten or twelve years
old and I can't remember him very well, though I have one
picture, taken a little while before he was married. He was a
moody, silent man, who hardly ever spoke to any one. I know now
that he was broken-hearted. I can't remember even the tones of
his voice, but only one or two little peculiarities. He couldn't
bear the smell of lavender and the sight of any shade of purple
actually made him suffer. It was very strange.
"I've picked up what education I have," he went on. "I have
nothing to give you, Ruth, but these--" he held out his
hands--"and my heart."
"That's all I want, dearest--don't tell me any more!"
A bell rang cheerily, and, when they went in, Aunt Jane welcomed
him with apparent cordiality, though a close observer might have
detected a tinge of suspicion. She liked the ring on Ruth's
finger, which she noticed for the first time. "It's real pretty,
ain't it, James?" she asked.
"Yes'm, 't is so."
"It's just come to my mind now that you never give me no ring
except this here one we was married with. I guess we'd better
take some of that two hundred dollars you've got sewed up in that
unchristian belt you insist on wearin' and get me a ring like
Ruth's, and use the rest for furniture, don't you think so?"
"Yes'm," he replied. "Ring and furniture--or anythin' you'd
like."
"James is real indulgent," she said to Winfield, with a certain
modest pride which was at once ludicrous and pathetic.
"He should be, Mrs. Ball," returned the young man, gallantly.
She looked at him closely, as if to discover whether he was in
earnest, but he did not flinch. "Young feller," she said, "you
ain't layin' out to take no excursions on the water, be you?"
"Not that I know of," he answered, "why?"
"Sea-farin' is dangerous," she returned.
"Mis' Ball was terrible sea sick comin' here," remarked her
husband. "She didn't seem to have no sea legs, as you may say."
"Ain't you tired of dwellin' on that?" asked Aunt Jane, sharply.
"'T ain't no disgrace to be sea sick, and I wan't the only one."
Winfield came to the rescue with a question and the troubled
waters were soon calm again. After supper, Ruth said: "Aunty, may
I take Mr. Winfield up to the attic and show him my grandmother's
things that you've just given me?"
"Run along, child. Me and James will wash the dishes."
"Poor James, "said Winfield, in a low tone, as they ascended the
stairs. "Do I have to wash dishes, Ruth?"
"It wouldn't surprise me. You said you wanted to work for me, and
I despise dishes."
"Then we'll get an orphan to do 'em. I'm not fitted for it, and I
don't think you are."
"Say, isn't this great!" he exclaimed, as they entered the attic.
"Trunks, cobwebs, and old furniture! Why have I never been here
before?"
"It wasn't proper," replied Ruth, primly, with a sidelong glance
at him. "No, go away!"
They dragged the furniture out into the middle of the room and
looked it over critically. There was all that she had described,
and unsuspected treasure lay in concealment behind it. "There's
almost enough to furnish a flat!" she cried, in delight.
He was opening the drawers of a cabinet, which stood far back
under the eaves. "What's this, Ruth?"
"Oh, it's old blue china--willow pattern! How rich we are!"
"Is old blue willow-pattern china considered beautiful?"
"Of course it is, you goose! We'll have to have our dining-room
done in old blue, now, with a shelf on the wall for these
plates."
"Why can't we have a red dining-room?"
"Because it would be a fright. You can have a red den, if you
like."
"All right," he answered, "but it seems to me it would
be simpler and save a good deal of expense, if we just pitched
the plates into the sad sea. I don't think much of 'em."
"That's because you're not educated, dearest," returned Ruth,
sweetly. "When you're married, you'll know a great deal more
about china--you see if you don't."
They lingered until it was so dark that they could scarcely see
each other's faces. "We'll come up again to-morrow," she said.
"Wait a minute."
She groped over to the east window, where there was still a faint
glow, and lighted the lamp, which stood in its accustomed place,
newly filled.
"You're not going to leave it burning, are you?" he asked.
"Yes, Aunt Jane has a light in this window every night."
"Why, what for?"
"I don't know, dearest. I think it's for a lighthouse, but I
don't care. Come, let's go downstairs."
XIV. "For Remembrance"
The next day, while Ruth was busily gathering up her few
belongings and packing her trunk, Winfield appeared with a
suggestion regarding the advisability of outdoor exercise. Uncle
James stood at the gate and watched them as they went down hill.
He was a pathetic old figure, predestined to loneliness under all
circumstances.
"That's the way I'll look when we've been married a few years,"
said Carl.
"Worse than that," returned Ruth, gravely. "I'm sorry for you,
even now."
"You needn't be proud and haughty just because you've had a
wedding at your house--we're going to have one at ours."
"At ours?"
"At the 'Widder's,' I mean, this very evening."
"That's nice," answered Ruth, refusing to ask the question.
"It's Joe and Hepsey," he continued, "and I thought perhaps you
might stoop low enough to assist me in selecting an appropriate
wedding gift in yonder seething mart. I feel greatly indebted to
them."
"Why, of course I will; it's quite sudden, isn't it?"
"Far be it from me to say so. However, it's the most reversed
wedding I ever heard of. A marriage at the home of the groom, to
say the least, is unusual. Moreover, the 'Widder' Pendleton is to
take the bridal tour and leave the happy couple at home. She's
going to visit a relative who is distant in both position and
relationship--all unknown to the relative, I fancy. She starts
immediately after the ceremony and it seems to me that it would
be a pious notion to throw rice and old shoes after her."
"Why, Carl! You don't want to maim her, do you?"
"I wouldn't mind. If it hadn't been for my ostrich-like
digestion, I wouldn't have had anything to worry about by this
time. However, if you insist, I will throw the rice and let you
heave the shoes. If you have the precision of aim which
distinguishes your sex, the 'Widder' will escape uninjured."
"Am I to be invited?"
"Certainly--haven't I already invited you?"
"They may not like it."
"That doesn't make any difference. Lots of people go to
weddings who aren't wanted."
"I'll go, then," announced Ruth, "and once again, I give you my
gracious permission to kiss the bride."
"Thank you, dear, but I'm not going to kiss any brides except my
own. I've signed the pledge and sworn off."
They created a sensation in the village when they acquired the
set of china which had been on exhibition over a year. During
that time it had fallen at least a third in price, though its
value was unchanged. Ruth bought a hideous red table-cloth, which
she knew would please Hepsey, greatly to Winfield's digust.
"Why do you do that?" he demanded. "Don't you know that, in all
probability, I'll have to eat off of it? I much prefer the
oilcloth, to which I am now accustomed."
"You'll have to get used to table linen, dear," she returned
teasingly; "it's my ambition to have one just like this for state
occasions."
Joe appeared with the chariot just in time to receive and
transport the gift. "Here's your wedding present, Joe!" called
Winfield, and the innocent villagers formed a circle about them
as the groom-elect endeavoured to express his appreciation.
Winfield helped him pack the "101 pieces" on the back seat and
under it, and when Ruth, feeling like a fairy godmother,
presented the red table-cloth, his cup of joy was full.
He started off proudly, with a soup tureen and two platters on
the seat beside him. The red table-cloth was slung over his arm,
in toreador fashion, and the normal creak of the conveyance was
accentuated by an ominous rattle of crockery. Then he circled
back, motioning them to wait.
"Here's sunthin' I most forgot," he said, giving Ruth a note.
"I'd drive you back fer nothin', only I've got sech a load."
The note was from Miss Ainslie, inviting Miss Thorne and her
friend to come at five o'clock and stay to tea. No answer was
expected unless she could not come.
The quaint, old-fashioned script was in some way familiar. A
flash of memory took Ruth back to the note she had found in the
dresser drawer,beginning: "I thank you from my heart for
understanding me." So it was Miss Ainslie who had sent the
mysterious message to Aunt Jane.
"You're not paying any attention to me," complained Winfield. "I
suppose, when we're married, I'll have to write out what I want
to say to you, and put it on file."
"You're a goose," laughed Ruth. "We're going to Miss Ainslie's
to-night for tea. Aren't we getting gay?"
"Indeed we are! Weddings and teas follow one another like Regret
on the heels of Pleasure."
"Pretty simile," commented Ruth. "If we go to the tea, we'll have
to miss the wedding."
"Well, we've been to a wedding quite recently, so I suppose it's
better to go to the tea. Perhaps, by arranging it, we might be
given nourishment at both places--not that I pine for the
'Widder's' cooking. Anyhow, we've sent our gift, and they'd
rather have that than to have us, if they were permitted to
choose."
"Do you suppose they'll give us anything?"
"Let us hope not."
"I don't believe we want any at all," she said. "Most of them
would be in bad taste, and you'd have to bury them at night, one
at a time, while I held a lantern."
"The policeman on the beat would come and ask us what we were
doing," he objected; "and when we told him we were only burying
our wedding presents, he wouldn't believe us. We'd be dragged to
the station and put into a noisome cell. Wouldn't it make a
pretty story for the morning papers! The people who gave us the
things would enjoy it over their coffee."
"It would be pathetic, wouldn't it?"
"It would, Miss Thorne. I think we'd better not tell anybody
until its all safely over, and then we can have a little card
printed to go with the announcement, saying that if anybody is
inclined to give us a present, we'd rather have the money."
"You're a very practical person, Carl. One would think you had
been married several times."
"We'll be married as often as you like, dear. Judging by your
respected aunt, one ceremony isn't 'rightfully bindin', and I
want it done often enough to be sure that you can't get away from
me."
As they entered the gate, Uncle James approached stealthily by a
roundabout way and beckoned to them. "Excuse me," he began, as
they came within speaking distance, "but has Mis' Ball give you
furniture?"
"Yes," replied Ruth, in astonishment, "why?"
"There's clouds to starboard and she's repentin'. She's been
admirin' of it the hull mornin' in the attic. I was sot in the
kitchen with pertaters," he explained, "but the work is wearin'
and a feller needs fresh air."
"Thank you for the tip, Uncle," said Winfield, heartily.
The old man glowed with gratification. "We men understand each
other," was plainly written on his expressive face, as he went
noiselessly back to the kitchen.
"You'd better go home, dear," suggested Ruth.
"Delicate hint," replied Winfield. "It would take a social
strategist to perceive your hidden meaning. Still, my finer
sensibilities respond instantly to your touch, and I will go. I
flatter myself that I've never had to be put out yet, when I've
been calling on a girl. Some subtle suggestion like yours has
always been sufficient."
"Don't be cross, dear--let's see how soon you can get to the
bottom of the hill. You can come back at four o'clock."
He laughed and turned back to wave his hand at her. She wafted a
kiss from the tips of her fingers, which seemed momentarily to
impede his progress, but she motioned him away and ran into the
house.
Aunt Jane was nowhere to be seen, so she went on into the kitchen
to help Uncle James with the potatoes. He had peeled almost a
peck and the thick parings lay in a heap on the floor. "My
goodness'" she exclaimed. "You'd better throw those out, Uncle,
and I'll put the potatoes on to boil."
He hastened out, with his arms full of peelings. "You're a real
kind woman, Niece Ruth," he said gratefully, when he came in.
"You don't favour your aunt none--I think you're more like me."
Mrs. Ball entered the kitchen with a cloud upon her brow, and in
one of those rare flashes of insight which are vouchsafed to
plodding mortals, a plan of action presented itself to Ruth.
"Aunty," she said, before Mrs. Ball had time to speak, "you know
I'm going back to the city to-morrow, and I'd like to send you
and Uncle James a wedding present--you've been so good to me.
What shall it be?"
"Well, now, I don't know," she answered, visibly softening, "but
I'll think it over, and let you know."
"What would you like, Uncle James?"
"You needn't trouble him about it," explained his wife. "He'll
like whatever I do, won't you, James?"
"Yes'm, just as you say."
After dinner, when Ruth broached the suliject of furniture, she
was gratified to find that Aunt Jane had no serious objections.
"I kinder hate to part with it, Ruth," she said, "but in a way,
as you may say, it's yours."
"'Tisn't like giving it away, Aunty--it's all in the family, and,
as you say, you're not using it."
"That's so, and then James and me are likely to come and make you
a long visit, so I'll get the good of it, too."
Ruth was momentarily stunned, but rallied enough to express great
pleasure at the prospect. As Aunt Jane began to clear up the
dishes, Mr. Ball looked at his niece, with a certain quiet joy,
and then, unmistakably, winked.
"When you decide about the wedding present, Aunty, let me know,
won't you?" she asked, as Mrs. Ball came in after the rest of the
dishes. "Mr. Winfield would like to send you a remembrance also."
Then Ruth added, to her conscience, "I know he would."
"He seems like a pleasant-spoken feller," remarked Aunt Jane.
"You can ask him to supper to-night, if you like."
"Thank you, Aunty, but we're going to Miss Ainslie's."
"Huh!" snorted Mrs. Ball. "Mary Ainslie ain't got no sperrit!"
With this enigmatical statement, she sailed majestically out of
the room.
During the afternoon, Ruth finished her packing, leaving out a
white shirt-waist to wear to Miss Ainslie's. When she went down
to the parlour to wait for Winfield, Aunt Jane appeared, with her
husband in her wake.
"Ruth, "she announced, "me and James have decided on a weddin'
present. I would like a fine linen table-cloth and a dozen
napkins."
"All right, Aunty."
"And if Mr. Winfield is disposed to it, he can give me a lemonade
set--one of them what has different coloured tumblers belongin'
to it."
"He'll be pleased to send it, Aunty; I know he will."
"I'm a-layin' out to take part of them two hundred dollars what's
sewed up in James's belt, and buy me a new black silk," she went
on. "I've got some real lace to trim it with, whet dames give me
in the early years of our engagement. Don't you think a black
silk is allers nice, Ruth?"
"Yes, it is, Aunty; and just now, it's very stylish."
"You appear to know about such things. I guess I'll let you get
it for me in the city when you buy the weddin' present. I'll give
you the money, and you can get the linin's too, while you're
about it."
"I'll send you some samples, Aunty, and then you can take your
choice."
"And--" began Mrs. Ball.
"Did you know Mrs. Pendleton was going away, Aunty?" asked Ruth,
hastily.
"Do tell! Elmiry Peavey goin' travellin'?"
"Yes, she's going somewhere for a visit--I don't know just
where."
"I had laid out to take James and call on Elmiry," she said,
stroking herapron thoughtfully, while a shadow crossed Mr. Ball's
expressive face; "but I guess I'll wait now till I get my new
black silk. I want her to know I've done well."
A warning hiss from the kitchen and the odour of burning sugar
impelled Aunt Jane to a hasty exit just as Winfield came. Uncle
James followed them to the door.
"Niece Ruth," he said, hesitating and fumbling at his belt, "be
you goin' to get merried?"
"I hope so, Uncle," she replied kindly.
"Then--then--I wish you'd take this and buy you sunthin' to
remember your pore old Uncle James by." He thrust a trembling
hand toward her, and offered her a twenty dollar bill.
"Why, Uncle!" she exclaimed. "I mustn't take this! Thank you ever
so much, but it isn't right!"
"I'd be pleased," he said plaintively. "'Taint as if I wan's
accustomed to money. My store was wuth five or six hundred
dollars, and you've been real pleasant to me, Niece Ruth. Buy a
hair wreath for the parlour, or sunthin' to remind you of your
pore old Uncle."
Winfield pressed her arm warningly, and she tucked the bill into
her chatelaine bag. "Thank you, Uncle!" she said; then, of her
own accord, she stooped and kissed him lightly on the cheek.
A mist came into the old man's eyes, and he put his hand to his
belt again, but she hurriedly led Winfield away. "Ruth," he said,
as they went down the hill, "you're a sweet girl. That was real
womanly kindness to the poor devil."
"Shall I be equally kind to all 'poor devils'?"
"There's one more who needs you--if you attend to him properly,
it will be enough."
"I don't see how they're going to get Aunty's silk gown and a
ring like mine and a haircloth parlour suit and publish a book
with less than two hundred dollars, do you?"
"Hardly--Joe says that he gave Hepsey ten dollars. There's a
great discussion about the spending of it."
"I didn't know--I feel guilty."
"You needn't, darling. There was nothing else for you to do. How
did you succeed with your delicate mission?"
"I managed it," she said proudly. "I feel that I was originally
destined for a diplomatic career." He laughed when she described
the lemonade set which she had promised in his name.
"I'll see that the furniture is shipped tomorrow," he assured
her; "and then I'll go on a still hunt for the gaudy glassware.
I'm blessed if I don't give 'em a silver ice pitcher, too."
"I'm in for a table-cloth and a dozen napkins," laughed Ruth;
"but I don't mind. We won't bury Uncle's wedding present, will
we?"
"I should say not! Behold the effect of the card, long before
it's printed."
"I know, "said Ruth, seriously, "I'll get a silver spoon or
something like that out of the twenty dollars, and then I'll
spend the rest of it on something nice for Uncle James. The poor
soul isn't getting any wedding present, and he'll never know."
"There's a moral question involved in that," replied Winfield.
"Is it right to use his money in that way and assume the credit
yourself?"
"We'll have to think it over," Ruth answered. "It isn't so very
simple after all."
Miss Ainslie was waiting for them in the garden and came to the
gate to meet them. She wore a gown of lavender taffeta, vhich
rustled and shone in the sunlight. Th skirt was slightly trained,
with a dust ruffle underneath, and the waist was made in surplice
fashion, open at the throat. A bertha of rarest Brussels lace was
fastened at her neck with the amethyst pin, inlaid with gold and
surrounded by baroque pearls. The ends of the bertha hung loosely
and under it she had tied an apron of sheerest linen, edged with
narrow Duchesse lace. Her hair was coiled softly on top of her
head, with a string of amethysts and another of pearls woven
among the silvery strands.
"Welcome to my house," she said, smiling, Winfield at once became
her slave. She talked easily, with that exquisite cadence which
makes each word seem like a gift, but there was a certain subtle
excitement in her manner, which Ruth did not fail to perceive.
When Winfield was not looking at Miss Ainslie, her eyes rested
upon him with a wondering hunger, mingled with tenderness and
fear.
Midsummer lay upon the garden and the faint odour of mignonette
and lavender came with every wandering wind. White butterflies
and thistledown floated in the air, bees hummed drowsily, and fhe
stately hollyhocks swayed slowly back and forth.
"Do you know why I asked you to come today?" She spoke to Ruth,
but looked at Winfield.
"Why, Miss Ainslie?"
"Because it is my birthday--I am fifty-five years old."
Ruth's face mirrored her astonishment. "You don't look any older
than I do," she said.
Except for the white hair, it was true. Her face was as fresh as
a rose with the morning dew upon it, and even on her neck, where
the folds of lace revealed a dazzling whiteness, there were no
lines.
"Teach us how to live, Miss Ainslie," said Winfield, softly,
"that the end of half a century may find us young."
A delicate pink suffused her cheeks and she turned her eyes to
his. "I've just been happy, that's all," she answered.
"It needs the alchemist's touch," he said, "to change our sordid
world to gold."
"We can all learn," she replied, "and even if we don't try, it
comes to us once."
"What?" asked Ruth.
"Happiness--even if it isn't until the end. In every life there
is a perfect moment, like a flash of sun. We can shape our days
by that, if we will--before by faith, and afterward by memory."
The conversation drifted to less serious things. Ruth,
remembering that Miss Ainslie did not hear the village gossip,
described her aunt's home-coming, the dismissal of Hepsey, and
told her of the wedding which was to take place that evening.
Winfield was delighted, for he had never heard her talk so well,
but Miss Ainslie listened with gentle displeasure.
"I did not think Miss Hathaway would ever be married abroad," she
said. "I think she should have waited until she came home. It
would have been more delicate to let him follow her. To seem to
pursue a gentleman, however innocent one may be, is--is
unmaidenly."
Winfield choked, then coughed violently.
"Understand me, dear," Miss Ainslie went on, "I do not mean to
criticise your aunt--she is one of my dearest friends. Perhaps I
should not have spoken at all," she concluded in genuine
distress.
"It's all right, Miss Ainslie," Ruth assured her, "I know just
how you feel."
Winfield, having recovered his composure, asked a question about
the garden, and Miss Ainslie led them in triumph around her
domain. She gathered a little nosegay of sweet-williams for Ruth,
who was over among the hollyhocks, then she said shyly: "What
shall I pick for you?"
"Anything you like, Miss Ainslie. I am at a loss to choose."
She bent over and plucked a leaf of rosemary, looking at him long
and searchingly as she put it into his hand.
"For remembrance," she said, with the deep fire burning in her
eyes. Then she added, with a pitiful hunger in her voice:
"Whatever happens, you won't forget me?"
"Never!" he answered, strangely stirred.
"Thank you," she whispered brokenly, drawing away from him. "You
look so much like--like some one I used to know."
At dusk they went into the house. Except for the hall, it was
square, with two partitions dividing it. The two front rooms were
separated by an arch, and the dining-room and kitchen were
similarly situated at the back of the house, with a china closet
and pantry between them.
Miss Ainslie's table, of solid mahogany, was covered only with
fine linen doilies, after a modern fashion, and two quaint
candlesticks, of solid silver, stood opposite each other. In the
centre, in a silver vase of foreign pattern, there was a great
bunch of asters--white and pink and blue.
The repast was simple--chicken fried to a golden brown, with
creamed potatoes, a salad made of fresh vegetables from the
garden, hot biscuits, deliciously light, and the fragrant Chinese
tea, served in the Royal Kaga cups, followed by pound cake, and
pears preserved in a heavy red syrup.
The hostess sat at the head of the table, dispensing a graceful
hospitality. She made no apology, such as prefaced almost every
meal at Aunt Jane's. It was her best, and she was proud to give
it--such was the impression.
Afterward, when Ruth told her that she was going back to the
city, Miss Ainslie's face grew sad.
"Why--why must you go?" she asked.
"I'm interrupting the honeymoon," Ruth answered, "and
when I suggested departure, Aunty agreed to it immediately. I
can't very well stay now, can I?"
"My dear," said Miss Ainslie, laying her hand upon Ruth's, "if
you could, if you only would--won't you come and stay with me?"
"I'd love to," replied Ruth, impetuously, "but are you sure you
want me?"
"Believe me, my dear," said Miss Ainslie, simply, "it will give
me great happiness."
So it was arranged that the next day Ruth's trunk should be taken
to Miss Ainslie's, and that she would stay until the first of
October. Winfield was delighted, since it brought Ruth nearer to
him and involved no long separation.
They went outdoors again, where the crickets and katydids were
chirping in the grass, and the drowsy twitter of birds came from
the maples above. The moon, at its full, swung slowly over the
hill, and threads of silver light came into the fragrant dusk of
the garden. Now and then the moonlight shone full upon Miss
Ainslie's face, touching her hair as if with loving tenderness
and giving her an unearthly beauty. It was the face of a saint.
Winfield, speaking reverently, told her of their betrothal. She
leaned forward, into the light, and put one hand caressingly upon
the arm of each.
"I am so glad," she said, with her face illumined. Through the
music of her voice ran lights and shadows, vague, womanly appeal,
and a haunting sweetness neither could ever forget.
That night, the gates of Youth turned on their silent hinges for
Miss Ainslie. Forgetting the hoary frost that the years had laid
upon her hair, she walked, hand in hand with them, through the
clover fields which lay fair before them and by the silvered
reaches of the River of Dreams. Into their love came something
sweet that they had not found before--the absolute need of
sharing life together, whether it should be joy or pain.
Unknowingly, they rose to that height which makes sacrifice the
soul's dearest offering, as the chrysalis, brown and unbeautiful,
gives the radiant creature within to the light and freedom of
day.
When the whistle sounded fcr the ten o'clock train, Ruth said it
was late and they must go. Miss Ainslie went to the gate with
them, her lavender scented gown rustling softly as she walked,
and the moonlight making new beauty of the amethysts and pearls
entwined in her hair.
Ruth, aglow with happiness, put her arms around Miss Ainslie's
neck and kissed her tenderly. "May I, too?" asked Winfield.
He drew her toward him, without waiting for an answer, and Miss
Ainslie trembled from head to foot as she lifted her face to his.
Across the way the wedding was in full blast, but neither of them
cared to go. Ruth turned back for a last glimpse of the garden
and its gentle mistress, but she was gone, and the light from her
candle streamed out until it rested upon a white hollyhock,
nodding drowsily.
To Ruth, walking in the starlight with her lover, it seemed as if
the world had been made new. The spell was upon Winfield for a
long time, but at last he spoke.
"If I could have chosen my mother," he said, simply, "she would
have been like Miss Ainslie."
XV. The Secret and the Dream
Ruth easily became accustomed to the quiet life at Miss
Ainslie's, and gradually lost all desire to go back to the city.
"You're spoiling me," she said, one day. "I don't want to go back
to town, I don't want to work, I don't want to do anything but
sit still and look at you. I didn't know I was so lazy."
"You're not lazy, dear," answered Miss Ainslie, "you were tired,
and you didn't know how tired you were."
Winfield practically lived there. In the morning, he sat in the
garden, reading the paper, while Ruth helped about the house. She
insisted upon learning to cook, and he ate many an unfamiliar
dish, heroically proclaiming that it was good. "You must never
doubt his love," Miss Ainslie said, "for those biscuits--well,
dear, you know they were--were not just right."
The amateur cook laughed outright at the gentle criticism. "They
were awful," she admitted, "but I'm going to keep at it until I
learn how."
The upper part of the house was divided into four rooms, with
windows on all sides. One of the front rooms, with north and east
windows, was Miss Ainslie's, while the one just back of it, with
south and east windows, was a sitting-room.
"I keep my prettiest things up here, dear," she explained to
Ruth, "for I don't want people to think I'm crazy." Ruth caught
her breath as she entered the room, for rare tapestries hung on
the walls and priceless rugs lay on the floor. The furniture,
like that downstairs, was colonial mahogany, highly polished,
with here and there a chair or table of foreign workmanship.
There was a cabinet, filled with rare china, a marquetry table,
and a chair of teakwood, inlaid with mother of pearl. In one
corner of the room was a large chest of sandal wood, inlaid with
pearl and partly covered by a wonderful antique rug.
The world had seemingly given up its beauty to adorn Miss
Ainslie's room. She had pottery from Mexico, China and Japan;
strange things from Egypt and the Nile, and all the Oriental
splendour of India and Persia. Ruth wisely asked no questions,
but once, as before, she said hesitating; "they were given to me
by a--a friend."
After much pleading on Ruth's part, Winfield was allowed to come
to the sitting room. "He'll think I'm silly, dear," she said,
flushing; but, on the contrary, he shared Ruth's delight, and won
Miss Ainslie's gratitude by his appreciation of her treasures.
Day by day, the singular attraction grew between them. She loved
Ruth, but she took him unreservedly into her heart. Ruth
observed, idly, that she never called him "Mr. Winfield." At
first she spoke of him as "your friend" and afterward, when he
had asked her to, she yielded, with an adorable shyness, and
called him Carl.
He, too, had eaten of the lotus and lost the desire to go back to
town. From the hilltop they could see the yellow fields and hear
the soft melody of reaping from the valley around them. He and
Ruth often walked together, but Miss Ainslie never would go with
them. She stayed quietly at home, as she had done for many years.
Every night, when the last train came from the city, she put a
lighted candle in her front window, using always the candlestick
of solid silver, covered with fretwork in intricate design. If
Winfield was there, she managed to have him and Ruth in another
room. At half-past ten, she took it away, sighing softly as she
put out the light.
Ruth wondered, but said nothing, even to Winfield. The grain in
the valley was bound in sheaves, and the first colour came on the
maples--sometimes in a delicate flush, or a flash of gold, and
sometimes like a blood-red wound.
One morning, when Miss Ainslie came downstairs, Ruth was startled
at the change in her. The quick, light step was slow and heavy,
the broad, straight shoulders drooped a little, and her face,
while still dimpled and fair, was subtly different. Behind her
deep, violet eyes lay an unspeakable sadness and the rosy tints
were gone. Her face was as pure and cold as marble, with the
peace of the dead laid upon it. She seemed to have grown old in a
single night.
All day she said little or nothing and would not eat. She simply
sat still, looking out of the east window. "No," she said,
gently, to Ruth, "nothing is the matter, deary, I'm just tired."
When Winfield came, she kept him away from Miss Ainslie without
seeming to do so. "Let's go for a walk," she said. She tried to
speak lightly, but there was a lump in her throat and a
tightening at her heart.
They climbed the hill and took the side path which led to the
woods, following it down and through the aisles of trees, to the
log across the path. Ruth was troubled and sat there some little
time without speaking, then suddenly, she knew that something was
wrong with Carl.
Her heart was filled with strange foreboding and she vainly tried
to swallow the persistent lump in her throat. She spoke to him,
gently, once or twice and he did not seem to hear. "Carl!" she
cried in agony, "Carl! What is it?"
He tried to shake off the spell which lay upon him. "Nothing,
darling," he said unsteadily, with something of the old
tenderness. "I'm weak--and foolish--that's all."
"Carl! Dearest!" she cried, and then broke down, sobbing
bitterly.
Her tears aroused him and he tried to soothe her. "Ruth, my
darling girl, don't cry. We have each other, sweetheart, and it
doesn't matter--nothing matters in the whole, wide world."
After a little, she regained her self-control.
"Come out into the sun," he said, "it's ghostly here. You don't
seem real to me, Ruth."
The mist filled her eyes again. "Don't, darling," he pleaded,
"I'll try to tell you."
They sat down on the hillside, where the sun shone brightly, and
where they could see Miss Ainslie's house plainly. She waited,
frightened and suffering, for what seemed an eternity, before he
spoke.
"Last night, Ruth," he began, "my father came to me in a
dream. You know he died when I was about twelve years old, and
last night I saw him as he would have been if he had lived until
now--something over sixty. His hair and beard were matted and
there was the most awful expression in his eyes--it makes me
shudder yet. He was in his grave clothes, dead and yet not dead.
He was suffering--there was something he was trying to say to me;
something he wanted to explain. We were out here on the hill in
the moonlight and I could see Miss Ainslie's house and hear the
surf behind the cliff. All he could say to me was:
'Abby--Mary--Mary --Abby--she--Mary,' over and over again. Once
he said 'mother.' Abby was my mother's name.
"It is terrible," he went on. "I can't understand it. There is
something I must do, and I don't know what it is. A command is
laid on me by the dead--there is some wrong for which I must
atone. When I first awoke, I thought it was a dream, but it
isn't, it's real. It seems as though that was the real world, and
this--all our love and happiness, and you, were just dreams. I
can't bear it, Ruth!"
He shuddered, and she tried to comfort him, though she was cold
as a marble statue and her lips moved with difficulty. "Don't,
dear," she said, "It was only a dream. I've had them sometimes,
so vividly that they haunted me for days and, as you say, it
seemed as if that was the real world and this the dream. I know
how you feel--those things aren't pleasant, but there's nothing
we can do. It makes one feel so helpless. The affairs of the day
are largely under our control, but at night, when the body is
asleep, the mind harks back to things that have been forgotten
for years. It takes a fevered fancy as a fact, and builds upon it
a whole series of disasters. It gives trivial things great
signif!cance and turns life upside down. Remembering it is the
worst of all."
"There's something I can't get at, Ruth," he answered. "It's just
out of my reach. I know it's reasonable to suppose it was a dream
and that it can be explained by natural causes, but I don't dream
very often."
"I dream every night," she said. "Sometimes they're just silly,
foolish things and sometimes they're vivid and horrible realities
that I can't forget for weeks. But, surely, dear, we're not
foolish enough to believe in dreams?"
"No, I hope not," he replied, doubtfully.
"Let's go for a little walk," she said, "and we'll forget it."
Then she told him how changed Miss Ainslie was and how she had
left her, sitting aimlessly by the window. "I don't think I'd
better stay away long," she concluded, "she may need me."
"I won't be selfish, Ruth; we'll go back now. "I'm sorry Miss
Ainslie isn't well."
"She said she was 'just tired' but it isn't like her to be tired.
She doesn't seem to want anybody near her, but you can sit in the
garden this afternoon, if you'd like to, and I'll flit in and out
like an industrious butterfly. Some new books have just come, and
I'll leave them in the arbour for you."
"All right, dear, and if there's anything I can do, I hope you'll
tell me."
As they approached the house, a brisk little man hurried out of
the gate and went toward the village.
"Who's that?" asked Winfield.
"I don't know--some one who has brought something, probably. I
trust she's better."
Miss Ainslie seemed more like herself, as she moved about the
house, dusting and putting the rooms in order, as was her wont.
At noon she fried a bit of chicken for Ruth, but took nothing
herself except a cup of tea.
"No, deary," she said, in answer to Ruth's anxious question, "I'm
all right--don't fret about me."
"Have you any pain, Miss Ainslie?"
"No, of course I haven't, you foolish child!"
She tried to smile, but her white lips quivered pitifully.
In the afternoon, when she said she was cold, Ruth made a fire in
the open fireplace, and wheeled Miss Ainslie's favourite chair in
front of it. She drew her shawl about her shoulders and leaned
back.
"I'm so comfortable, now, she said drowsily; "I think I'm
going to sleep, dear."
Ruth sat by her, pretending to read, but, in reality, watching
her closely, until the deep, regular breathing assured her that
she was asleep. She went out into the garden and found Winfield
in the arbour.
"How's this patient?" she asked, kissing him lightly on the
forehead.
"I'm all right, dearest," he answered, drawing her down beside
him, "and I'm ashamed of myself because I was so foolish."
During the afternoon Ruth made frequent trips to the house, each
time finding Miss Ainslie sound asleep. It was after six o'clock
when she woke and rubbed her eyes, wonderingly.
"How long have I been asleep, Ruth?"
"All the afternoon, Miss Ainslie--do you feel better now?"
"Yes, I think I do. I didn't sleep last night, but it's been
years since I've taken a nap in the daytime."
Ruth invited Carl to supper, and made them both sit still while
she prepared the simple meal, which, as he said, was
"astonishingly good." He was quite himself again, but Miss
Ainslie, though trying to assume her old manner, had undergone a
great change.
Carl helped Ruth with the dishes, saying he supposed he might as
well become accustomed to it, and, feeling the need of s!eep,
went home very early.
"I'm all right," he said to Ruth, as he kissed her at the door,
"and you're just the sweetest girl in the world. Good night,
darling."
A chill mist came inland, and Ruth kept pine knots burning in the
fireplace. They sat without other light, Miss Ainslie with her
head resting upon her hand, and Ruth watching her narrowly. Now
and then they spoke aimlessly, of commonplaces.
When the last train came in, Miss Ainslie raised her eyes to the
silver candlestick that stood on the mantel and sighed.
"Shall I put the light in the window?" asked Ruth.
It was a long time before Miss Ainslie answered.
"No, deary," she said sadly, "never any more."
She was trying to hide her suffering, and Ruth's heart ached for
her in vain. The sound of the train died away in the distance and
the firelight faded.
"Ruth," she said, in a low voice, "I am going away."
"Away, Miss Ainslie? Where?"
"I don't know, dear--it's where we all go--'the undiscovered
country from whose bourne no traveller returns.' Sometimes it's a
long journey and sometimes a short one, but we all take
it--alone--at the last."
Ruth's heart throbbed violently, then stood still.
"Don't!" she cried, sharply.
"I'm not afraid, dear, and I'm ready to go, even though you have
made me so happy--you and he."
Miss Ainslie waited a moment, then continued, in a different
tone:
"To-day the lawyer came and made my will. I haven't much--just
this little house, a small income paid semi-annually, and my--my
things. All my things are for you--the house and the income are
for--for him."
Ruth was crying softly and Miss Ainslie went to her, laying her
hand caressingly upon the bowed head. "Don't, deary," she
pleaded, "don't be unhappy. I'm not afraid. I'm just going to
sleep, that's all, to wake in immortal dawn. I want you and him
to have my things, because I love you--because I've always loved
you, and because I will--even afterward."
Ruth choked down her sobs, and Miss Ainslie drew her chair
closer, taking the girl's cold hand in hers. That touch, so
strong and gentle, that had always brought balm to her troubled
spirit, did not fail in its ministry now.
"He went away," said Miss Ainslie, after a long silence, as if in
continuation of something she had said before, "and I was afraid.
He had made many voyages in safety, each one more successful than
the last, and he always brought me beautiful things, but, this
time, I knew that it was not right for him to go."
"When he came back, we were to be married." The firelight shone
on the amethyst ring as Miss Ainslie moved it on her finger.
"He said that he would have no way of writing this time, but
that, if anything happened, I would know. I was to wait--as women
have waited since the world began.
"Oh, Ruth, do you know what waiting means? Mine has lasted
through thirty-three interminable years. Each day, I have said:
'he will come to-morrow.' When the last train came in, I put the
light in the window to lead him straight to me. Each day, I have
made the house ready for an invited guest and I haven't gone
away, even for an hour. I couldn't bear to have him come and find
no welcome waiting, and I have always worn the colour he loved.
When people have come to see me, I've always been afraid they
would stay until he came, except with you--and Carl. I was glad
to have you come to stay with me, because, lately, I have thought
that it would be more--more delicate than to have him find me
alone. I loved you, too, dear," she added quickly.
"I--I asked your aunt to keep the light in the window. I never
told her why, but I think she knew, and you must tell her, dear,
the next time you see her, that I thank her, and that she need
never do it again. I thought, if he should come in a storm, or,
perhaps, sail by, on his way to me--"
There was another long silence, then, with an effort, she went
on. "I have been happy, for he said he wanted me to be, though
sometimes it was hard. As nearly as I could, I made my dream
real. I have thought, for hours, of the things we would say to
each other when the long years were over and we were together
again. I have dressed for his eyes alone, and loved him--perhaps
you know--"
"I know, Miss Ainslie," said Ruth, softly, her own love surging
in her heart, "I know."
"He loved me, Ruth," she said, lingering upon the words, "as man
never loved before. In all of God's great universe, there was
never anything like that--even in Heaven, there can't be anything
so beautiful, though we have to know human love before we can
understand God's. All day, I have dreamed of our little home
together, and at night, sometimes--of baby lips against my
breast. I could always see him plainly, but I never could see
our--our child. I have missed that. I have had more happiness
than comes to most women, but that has been denied me."
She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. Her lips were
white and quivering, but there were no tears. At length she sat
upright and fixed her eyes upon Ruth.
"Don't be afraid of anything," she said in a strange tone,
"poverty or sickness or death, or any suffering God will let you
bear together. That isn't love--to be afraid. There's only one
thing--the years! Oh, God, the bitter, cruel, endless years!"
Miss Ainslie caught her breath and it sounded like a sob, but she
bravely kept it back. "I have been happy," she said, in pitiful
triumph; "I promised him that I would be, and I have kept my
word. Sometimes it was hard, but I had my dream. Lately, this
last year, I have often been afraid that--that something had
happened. Thirty-three years, and you know, dear," she added,
with a quaint primness, "that I am a woman of the world."
"In the world, but not of it," was on Ruth's lips, but she did
not say it.
"Still, I know it was wrong to doubt him--I couldn't, when I
thought of our last hour together, out on the hill in the
moonlight. He said it was conceivable that life might keep him
from me, but death never could. He told me that if he died, I
would know, that he would come and tell me, and that in a little
while afterward, we should be together."
The dying embers cast a glow upon her face. It was almost waxen
in its purity; she seemed transfigured with the light of another
world. "Last night, he came to me--in a dream. He is dead--he
has been dead for a long time. He was trying to explain something
to me--I suppose he was trying to tell me why he had not come
before. He was old--an old man, Ruth, and I have always thought
of him as young. He could not say anything but my
name--'Mary--Abby--Mary-- Abby--' over and over again; and, once,
'mother.' I was christened 'Mary Abigail,' but I never liked the
middle name, so I dropped it; and he used to tease me sometimes
by calling me 'Abby.' And--from his saying 'mother,' I know that
he, too, wherever he may be, has had that dream of --of our
child."
Ruth was cold from head to foot, and her senses reeled. Every
word that Winfield had said in the morning sounded again in her
ears. What was it that went on around her, of which she had no
ken? It seemed as though she stood absolutely alone, in endless
space, while planets swept past, out of their orbits, with all
the laws of force set suddenly aside.
Miss Ainslie felt her shuddering fear. "Don't be afraid, dear,"
she said again, "everything is right. I kept my promise, and he
kept his. He is suffering--he is very lonely without me; but in a
little while we shall be together."
The fire died out and left the room in darkness, broken only by
the last fitful glow. Ruth could not speak, and Miss Ainslie sat
quietly in her chair. "Come," she said at last, stretching out
her hand, "let's go upstairs. I have kept you up, deary, and I
know you must be very tired."
The house seemed filled with a shadowy presence--something
intangible, but portentous, for both good and ill. Ruth took down
the heavy mass of white hair and brushed it back, tying it at the
neck with a ribbon, in girlish fashion, as Miss Ainslie always
did. Her night gown, of sheerest linen, was heavy with
Valenciennes lace, and where it fell back from her throat, it
revealed the flesh, exquisitely white, set in gracious curves and
womanly softness, as if by a sculptor who loved his clay.
The sweet, wholesome scent of the lavender flowers breathed from
the folds of Miss Ainslie's gown, as she stood there in the
candle light, smiling, with the unearthly glow still upon her
face.
"Good night, deary," she said; "you'll kiss me, won't you?"
For a moment the girl's face was buried among Miss Ainslie's
laces, then their lips met. Ruth was trembling and she hurried
away, swallowing the lump in her throat and trying to keep back
the tears.
The doors were open, and there was no sound save Miss Ainslie's
deep breathing, but Ruth kept a dreary vigil till almost dawn.
XVI. Some One Who Loved Her
The summer waned and each day, as it slipped away, took a little
of Miss Ainslie's strength with it. There was neither disease nor
pain--it was simply a letting go. Carl sent to the city for a
physician of wide repute, but he shook his head. "There's nothing
the matter with her," he said, "but she doesn't want to live.
Just keep her as happy as you can."
For a time she went about the house as usual, but, gradually,
more and more of her duties fell to Ruth. Hepsey came in every
day after breakfast, and again in the late afternoon.
Ruth tried to get her to go out for a drive, but she refused.
"No, deary," she said, smiling, "I've never been away, and I'm
too old to begin now." Neighbours, hearing of her illness, came
to offer sympathy and help, but she would see none of them--not
even Aunt Jane.
One night, she sat at the head of the table as usual; for she
would not surrender her place as hostess, even though she ate
nothing, and afterward a great weakness came upon her. "I don't
know how I'll ever get upstairs," she said, frightened; "it seems
such a long way!"
Winfield took her in his arms and carried her up, as gently and
easily as if she had been a child. Her cheeks were flushed and
her eyes bright when he put her down. "I never thought it would
be so easy," she said, in answer to his question. "You'll stay
with me, won't you, Carl? I don't want you to go away."
"I'll stay as long as you want me, Miss Ainslie, and Ruth will,
too. We couldn't do too much for you."
That night, as they sat in front of the fire, while Miss Ainslie
slept upstairs, Ruth told him what she had said about leaving him
the house and the little income and giving her the beautiful
things in the house.
"Bless her sweet heart," he said tenderly, "we don't want her
things--we'd rather have her."
"Indeed we would," she answered quickly.
Until the middle of September she went back and forth from her
own room to the sitting-room with comparative ease. They took
turns bringing dainties to tempt her appetite, but, though she
ate a little of everything and praised it warmly, especially if
Ruth had made it, she did it, evidently, only out of
consideration for them.
She read a little, talked a little, and slept a great deal. One
day she asked Carl to pull the heavy sandal wood chest over near
her chair, and give her the key, which hung behind a picture.
"Will you please go away now," she asked, with a winning smile,
"for just a little while?"
He put the bell on a table within her reach and asked her to ring
if she wanted anything. The hours went by and there was no sound.
At last he went up, very quietly, and found her asleep. The chest
was locked and the key was not to be found. He did not know
whether she had opened it or not, but she let him put it in its
place again, without a word.
Sometimes they read to her, and she listened patiently,
occasionally asking a question, but more often falling asleep.
"I wish," she said one day, when she was alone with Carl, "that I
could hear something you had written."
"Why, Miss Ainslie," he exclaimed, in astonishment, "you wouldn't
be interested in the things I write--it's only newspaper stuff."
"Yes, I would," she answered softly; "yes, I would."
Something in the way she said it brought the mist to his eyes.
She liked to have Ruth brush her hair, but her greatest delight
was in hearing Winfield talk about her treasures.
"Won't you tell me about the rug, Carl, the one on the sandal
wood chest?" she asked, for the twentieth time.
"It's hundreds of years old," he began, "and it came from Persia,
far, far beyond the sea. The shepherds watched their flocks night
and day, and saved the finest fleeces for the rug. They made
colour from flowers and sweet herbs; from strange things that
grew on the mountain heights, where only the bravest dared to go.
The sumac that flamed on the hills, the rind of the swaying
pomegranates, lichens that grew on the rocks by the Eastern sea,
berries, deep-sea treasures, vine leaves, the juice of the
grape--they all made colours for the rug, and then ripened, like
old wine.
"After a long time, when everything was ready, the
Master Craftsman made the design, writing strange symbols into
the margin, eloquent with hidden meanings, that only the wisest
may understand. "They all worked upon it, men and women and
children. Deep voices sang love songs and the melody was woven
into the rug. Soft eyes looked love in answer and the softness
and beauty went in with the fibre. Baby fingers clutched at it
and were laughingly untangled. At night, when the fires of the
village were lighted, and the crimson glow was reflected upon it,
strange tales of love and war were mingled with the thread.
"The nightingale sang into it, the roses from Persian gardens
breathed upon it, the moonlight put witchery into it; the tinkle
of the gold and silver on the women's dusky ankles, the scent of
sandal wood and attar of rose--it all went into the rug.
"Poets repeated their verses to it, men knelt near it to say
their prayers, and the soft wind, rising from the sea, made
faintest music among the threads.
"Sometimes a workman made a mistake, and the Master Craftsman put
him aside. Often, the patient fingers stopped weaving forever,
and they found some one else to go on with it. Sometimes they
went from one place to another, but the frame holding the rug was
not injured. From mountain to valley and back again, urged by
some strange instinct, past flowing rivers and over the golden
sands of the desert, even to the deep blue waters that broke on
the shore--they took the rug.
"The hoof-beats of Arabian horses, with white-robed Bedouins
flashing their swords; all the glitter and splendour of war were
woven into it. Songs of victory, the rush of a cavalry charge,
the faith of a dying warrior, even the slow marches of defeat--it
all went into the rug.
"Perhaps the Master Craftsman died, but the design was left, and
willing fingers toiled upon it, through the long years, each day
putting new beauty into it and new dreams. Then, one day, the
final knot was tied, by a Veiled Lady, who sighed softly in the
pauses of her song, and wondered at its surpassing loveliness."
"And--" said Miss Ainslie, gently.
"Some one who loved you brought it to you."
"Yes," she repeated, smiling, "some one who loved me. Tell me
about this," she pleaded, touching a vase of Cloisonne.
"It came from Japan," he said, "a strange world of people like
those painted on a fan. The streets are narrow and there are
quaint houses on either side. The little ladies flit about in gay
attire, like so many butterflies--they wear queer shoes on their
dainty feet. They're as sweet as their own cherry blossoms.
"The little man who made this vase, wore a blue tunic and had no
robes of state, because he was poor. He loved the daughter of a
nobleman and she loved him, too, though neither dared to say so.
"So he sat in front of his house and worked on this vase. He made
a model of clay, shaping it with his fingers until it was
perfect. Then a silver vase was cast from it and over and over it
he went, very carefully, making a design with flat, silver wire.
When he was satisfied with it, he filled it in with enamel in
wonderful colours, making even the spots on the butterflies'
wings like those he had seen in the fields. Outside the design,
he covered the vase with dark enamel, so the bright colours would
show.
"As he worked, the little lady he loved came and watched
him sometimes for a moment or two, and then he put a tiny bit of
gold into the vase. He put a flower into the design, like those
she wore in her hair, and then another, like the one she dropped
at his feet one day, when no one was looking.
"The artist put all his love into the vase, and he hoped that
when it was done, he could obtain a Court position. He was very
patient with the countless polishings, and one afternoon, when
the air was sweet with the odour of the cherry blossoms, the last
touches were put upon it.
"It was so beautiful that he was commissioned to make
some great vases for the throne room, and then, with joy in his
heart, he sought the hand of the nobleman's daughter.
"The negotiations were conducted by another person, and she was
forced to consent, though her heart ached for the artist in the
blue tunic, whose name she did not know. When she learned that
her husband was to be the man she had loved for so long, tears of
happiness came into her dark eyes.
"The vase had disappeared, mysteriously, and he offered a large
reward for its recovery. At last they were compelled to give up
the hope of finding it, and he promised to make her another one,
just like it, with the same flowers and butterflies and even the
little glints of gold that marked the days she came. So she
watched him, while he made the new one, and even more love went
into it than into the first one."
"And--" began Miss Ainslie.
"Some one who loved you brought it to you."
"Yes," she repeated, smiling, "some one who loved me."
Winfield fitted a story to every object in the room. Each rug had
a different history and every bit of tapestry its own tale. He
conjured up an Empress who had once owned the teakwood chair, and
a Marquise, with patches and powdered hair, who wrote love
letters at the marquetry table.
He told stories of the sea shells, and of the mermaids who
brought them to the shore, that some one who loved her might take
them to her,and that the soft sound of the sea might always come
to her ears, with visions of blue skies and tropic islands, where
the sun forever shone.
The Empress and the Marquise became real people to Miss Ainslie,
and the Japanese lovers seemed to smile at her from the vase.
Sometimes, holding the rug on her lap, she would tell them how it
was woven, and repeat the love story of a beautiful woman who had
worked upon the tapestry. Often, in the twilight, she would sing
softly to herself, snatches of forgotten melodies, and, once, a
lullaby. Ruth and Carl sat by, watching for the slightest change,
but she never spoke of the secret in her heart.
Ruth had the north room, across the hall, where there were two
dressers. One of them had been empty, until she put her things
into it, and the other was locked. She found the key, one day,
hanging behind it, when she needed some things for Miss Ainslie.
As she had half expected, the dresser was full of lingerie, of
the finest lawn and linen. The dainty garments were edged with
real lace--Brussels, Valenciennes, Mechlin, Point d'Alencon, and
the fine Irish laces. Sometimes there was a cluster of tucks,
daintily run by hand, but, usually, only the lace, unless there
was a bit of insertion to match. The buttons were mother of
pearl, and the button holes were exquisitely made. One or two of
the garments were threaded with white ribbon, after a more modern
fashion, but most of them were made according to the quaint old
patterns. There was a dozen of everything.
The dried lavender flowers rustled faintly as Ruth reverently
lifted the garments, giving out the long-stored sweetness of
Summers gone by. The white had changed to an ivory tint, growing
deeper every day. There were eleven night gowns, all made exactly
alike, with high neck and long sleeves, trimmed with tucks and
lace. Only one was in any way elaborate. The sleeves were short,
evidently just above the elbow, and the neck was cut off the
shoulders like a ball gown. A deep frill of Venetian point, with
narrower lace at the sleeves, of the same pattern, was the only
trimming, except a tiny bow of lavender ribbon at the fastening,
pinned on with a little gold heart.
When Ruth went in, with one of the night gowns over her arm, a
faint colour came into Miss Ainslie's cheeks.
"Did--did--you find those?" she asked.
"Yes," answered Ruth, "I thought you'd like to wear them."
Miss Ainslie's colour faded and it was some time before she spoke
again.
"Did--did you find the other--the one with Venetian point?"
"Yes, Miss Ainslie, do you want that one It's beautiful."
"No," she said, "not now, but I thought that I'd like to wear
that--afterward, you know."
A shadow crossed Ruth's face and her lips tightened.
"Don't, dear," said Miss Ainslie, gently.
"Do you think he would think it was indelicate if--if my neck
were bare then?"
"Who, Miss Ainslie?"
"Carl. Would he think it was wrong if I wore that afterward, and
my neck and shoulders showed? Do you think he would?"
"No!" cried Ruth, "I know he wouldn't! Oh, Miss Ainslie, you
break my heart!"
"Ruth," said Miss Ainslie, gently; "Ruth, dear, don't cry! I
won't talk about it any more, deary, I promise you, but I wanted
to know so much!"
Ruth kissed her and went away, unable to bear more just then. She
brought her chair into the hall, to be near her if she were
needed. Miss Ainslie sighed, and then began to croon a lullaby.
XVII. Dawn
As Miss Ainslie became weaker, she clung to Carl, and was never
satisfied when he was out of her sight. When she was settled in
bed for the night, he went in to sit by her and hold her hand
until she dropped asleep. If she woke during the night she would
call Ruth and ask where he was.
"He'll come over in the morning, Miss Ainslie," Ruth always said;
"you know it's night now."
"Is it?" she would ask, drowsily. "I must go to sleep, then,
deary, so that I may be quite rested and refreshed when he
comes."
Her room, in contrast to the rest of the house, was almost
Puritan in its simplicity. The bed and dresser were mahogany,
plain, but highly polished, and she had a mahogany rocker with a
cushion of old blue tapestry. There was a simple white cover on
the bed and another on the dresser, but the walls were dead
white, unrelieved by pictures or draperies. In the east window
was a long, narrow footstool, and a prayer book and hymnal lay on
the window sill, where this maiden of half a century, looking
seaward, knelt to say her prayers.
One morning, when Ruth went in, she said: "I think I won't get up
this morning, dear; I am so very tired. If Carl should come over,
will you say that I should like to see him?"
She would see no one but Carl and Ruth, and Mrs. Ball was much
offended because her friend did not want her to come upstairs.
"Don't be harsh with her, Aunt Jane," pleaded Ruth, "you know
people often have strange fancies when they are ill. She sent her
love to you, and asked me to say that she thanked you, but you
need not put the light in the attic window any more."
Mrs. Ball gazed at her niece long and earnestly. "Be you tellin'
me the truth?" she asked.
"Why, of course, Aunty."
"Then Mary Ainslie has got sense from somewheres. There ain't
never been no need for that lamp to set in the winder; and when
she gets more sense, I reckon she'll be willin' to see her
friends." With evident relief upon her face, Mrs. Ball departed.
But Miss Ainslie seemed quite satisfied, and each day spoke more
lovingly to Ruth and Carl. He showed no signs of impatience, but
spent his days with her cheerfully. He read to her, held her
hand, and told her about the rug, the Marquise, and the Japanese
lovers. At the end she would always say, with a quiet tenderness:
"and some one who loved me brought it to me!"
"Yes, Miss Ainslie; some one who loved you. Everybody loves you;
don't you know that?"
"Do you?" she asked once, suddenly and yet shyly.
"Indeed I do, Miss Ainslie--I love you with all my heart."
She smiled happily and her eyes filled. "Ruth," she called
softly, "he says he loves me!"
"Of course he does," said Ruth; "nobody in the wide world could
help loving you."
She put out her left hand to touch Ruth, and the amethyst ring
slipped off, for her fingers were thin. She did not seem to
notice when Ruth slipped it on again, and, shortly afterward,
fell asleep.
That night Winfield stayed very late. "I don't want to leave you,
dear," he said to Ruth. "I'm afraid something is going to
happen."
"I'm not afraid--I think you'd better go."
"Will you put a light in your window if you want me, darling?"
"Yes, I will."
"I can see it from my room, and I'll be watching for it. If you
want me, I'll come."
He awoke from an uneasy sleep with the feeling that Ruth needed
him, and was not surprised to see the light from her candle
streaming out into the darkness. He dressed hurriedly, glancing
at his watch by the light of a match. It was just three o'clock.
Ruth was waiting for him at the lower door. "Is she--is she--"
"No, she seems to be just the same, but she wants you. She's been
calling for you ever since you went away."
As they went upstairs Miss Ainslie's sweet voice came to them in
pitiful pleading: "Carl, Carl, dear! Where are you? I want you!"
"I'm here, Miss Ainslie," he said, sitting down on the bed beside
her and taking her hot hands in his. "What can I do for you?"
"Tell me about the rug."
With no hint of weariness in his deep, quiet voice, he told her
the old story once more. When he had finished, she spoke again.
"I can't seem to get it just right about the Japanese lovers.
Were they married?"
"Yes, they were married and lived happily ever afterward--like
the people in the fairy tales."
"That was lovely," she said, with evident satisfaction. "Do you
think they wanted me to have their vase?"
"I know they did. Some one who loved you brought it to you.
Everybody loves you, Miss Ainslie."
"Did the Marquise find her lover?"
"Yes, or rather, he found her."
"Did they want me to have their marquetry table?"
"Of course they did. Didn't some one who loved you bring it to
you?"
"Yes," she sighed, "some one who loved me."
She sang a little, very softly, with her eyes closed. It was a
quaint old-fashioned tune, with a refrain of "Hush-a-by" and he
held her hand until the song ceased and she was asleep. Then he
went over to Ruth. "Can't you go to sleep for a little while,
dearest? I know you're tired."
"I'm never tired when I'm with you," Ruth answered, leaning upon
his arm, "and besides, I feel that this is the end."
Miss Ainslie slept for some time, then, all at once, she started
as if in terror. "Letters," she said, very distinctly, "Go!"
He went to her and tried to soothe her, but failed. "No," she
said again, "letters--Ruth --chest."
"She wants some letters that are in the sandal wood chest," he
said to Ruth, and Miss Ainslie nodded. "Yes," she repeated,
"letters."
Ruth went into the sitting-room, where a light was burning dimly,
but the chest was locked. "Do you know where the key is, Carl?"
she asked, coming back for a moment.
"No, I don't, dear," he answered. Then he asked Miss Ainslie
where the key was, but she only murmured: "letters."
"Shall I go and help Ruth find them?"
"Yes," she said, "help--letters."
Together, they broke open the lock of the chest, while Miss
Ainslie was calling, faintly: "Carl, Carl, dear! Where are you? I
want you!"
"We'd better turn the whole thing out on the floor,"
he said, suiting the action to the word, then put it back against
the wall, empty. "We'll have to shake everything out,
carefully," returned Ruth, "that's the only way to find them."
Wrapped carefully in a fine linen sheet, was Miss Ainslie's
wedding gown, of heavy white satin, trimmed simply with priceless
Venetian point. They shook it out hurriedly and put it back into
the chest. There were yards upon yards of lavender taffeta, cut
into dress lengths, which they folded up and put away. Three
strings of amethysts and two of pearls slipped out of the silk as
they lifted it, and there was another length of lustrous white
taffeta, which had changed to an ivory tint.
Four shawls of Canton crepe, three of them lavender and one ivory
white, were put back into the chest. There were several fans, of
fine workmanship, a girdle of oxidized silver, set with amethysts
and pearls, and a large marquetry box, which contained tea.
"That's all the large things," he said; "now we can look these
over."
Ruth was gathering up great quantities of lace--Brussels, Point
d'Alencon, Cluny, Mechlin, Valenciennes, Duchesse and Venetian
point. There was a bridal veil of the Venetian lace, evidently
made to match that on the gown. Tiny, dried petals rustled out of
the meshes, for Miss Ainslie's laces were laid away in lavender,
like her love.
"I don't see them," she said, "yes, here they are." She gave him
a bundle of yellowed letters, tied with lavender ribbon. "I'll
take them to her," he answered, picking up a small black case
that lay on the floor, and opening it. "Why, Ruth!" he gasped.
"It's my father's picture!"
Miss Ainslie's voice rose again in pitiful cadence. "Carl, Carl,
dear! Where are you? I want you--oh, I want you!"
He hastened to her, leaving the picture in Ruth's hand. It was an
ambrotype, set into a case lined with purple velvet. The face
was that of a young man, not more than twenty-five or thirty,
who looked strangely like Winfield. The eyes, forehead and the
poise of the head were the same.
The earth trembled beneath Ruth's feet for a moment, then, all at
once, she understood. The light in the attic window, the marked
paragraph in the paper, and the death notices-- why, yes, the
Charles Winfield who had married Abigail Weatherby was Miss
Ainslie's lover, and Carl was his son. "He went away!" Miss
Ainslie's voice came again to Ruth, when she told her story, with
no hint of her lover's name. He went away, and soon afterward,
married Abigail Weatherby, but why? Was it love at first sight,
or did he believe that his sweetheart was dead? Then Carl was
born and the mother died. Twelve years afterward, he followed her
--broken hearted. Carl had told her that his father could not
bear the smell of lavender nor the sight of any shade of
purple--and Miss Ainslie always wore lavender and lived in the
scent of it--had he come to shrink from it through remorse?
Why was it, she wondered? Had he forgotten Miss Ainslie, or had
he been suddenly swept off his feet by some blind whirlwind of
passion? In either case, memory had returned to torture him a
thousand fold--to make him ashamed to face her, with his boy in
his arms.
And Aunt Jane knew of the marriage, at the time, probably, and
said no word. Then she learned of Abigail Weatherby's death, and
was still silent, hoping, perhaps, that the wanderer would come
back, until she learned that Charles Winfield, too, was dead. And
still she had not told Miss Ainslie, or, possibly, thought she
knew it all till the day that Hepsey had spoken of; when she came
home, looking "strange," to keep the light in the attic window
every night for more than five years.
Was it kind? Ruth doubted for a moment, then her heart softened
with love for Aunt Jane, who had hidden the knowledge that would
be a death blow to Miss Ainslie, and let her live on, happy in
her dream, while the stern Puritan conscience made her keep the
light in the attic window in fulfilment of her promise.
As if the little light could reach the veil which hangs between
us and Eternity, or penetrate the greyness which never parts save
for a passage! As if all Miss Ainslie's IGve and faith could
bring the dead to life again, even to be forgiven!
Her lips quivered when she thought of Miss Ainslie's tenderness
for Carl and the little whispered lullabies that she sang to
herself, over and over again. "She does not know," thought Ruth.
"Thank God, she will never know!"
She put the rest of the things into the chest and closed it,
covering it, as before, with the rug Miss Ainslie loved. When she
went into the other room, she was asleep again, with her cheek
pillowed on the letters, while Carl sat beside her, holding her
hand and pondering over the mystery he could not explain. Ruth's
heart ached for those two, so strangely brought together, who had
but this little hour to atone for a lifetime of loss.
The first faint lines of light came into the eastern sky. Ruth
stood by the window, watching the colour come on the grey above
the hill, while two or three stars still shone dimly. The night
lamp flickered, then went out. She set it in the hall and came
back to the window.
As Miss Ainslie's rug had been woven, little by little, purple,
crimson, and turquoise, gleaming with inward fires, shone upon
the clouds. Carl came over to Ruth, putting his arm around her.
They watched it together--that miracle which is as old as the
world, and yet ever new. "I don't see--" he began.
"Hush, dear," Ruth whispered, "I know, and I'll tell you some
time, but I don't want her to know."
The sky brightened slowly, and the intense colour came into the
room with the light. Ruth drew the curtains aside, saying, in a
low tone, "it's beautiful, isn't it?"
There was a sudden movement in the room and they turned, to see
Miss Ainslie sitting up, her cheeks flushed, and the letters
scattered around her. The ribbon had slipped away, and her heavy
white hair fell over her shoulders. Ruth went to her, to tie it
back again, but she put her away, very gently, without speaking.
Carl stood by the window, thinking, and Miss Ainslie's eyes
rested upon him, with wonder and love. The sunrise stained her
white face and her eyes shone brightly, as sapphires touched with
dawn. The first ray of the sun came into the little room and lay
upon her hair, changing its whiteness to gleaming silver. Then
all at once her face illumined, as from a light within.
Carl moved away from the window, strangely drawn toward her, and
her face became radiant with unspeakable joy. Then the passion of
her denied motherhood swelled into a cry of longing--"My son!"
"Mother!" broke from his lips in answer He went to her blindly,
knowing only that they belonged to each other, and that, in some
inscrutable way, they had been kept apart until it was too late.
He took her into his arms, holding her close, and whispering,
brokenly, what only she and God might hear! Ruth turned away,
sobbing, as if it was something too holy for her to see.
Miss Ainslie, transfigured with unearthly light, lifted her face
to his. Her lips quivered for an instant, then grew cold beneath
his own. She sank back among the pillows, with her eyes closed,
but with yet another glory upon the marble whiteness of her face,
as though at the end of her journey, and beyond the mists that
divided them, her dream had become divinely true.
Then he, who should have been her son, bent down, the tears
falling unheeded upon her face, and kissed her again.
1902
I. THE LIGHT IN THE WINDOW
II. THE ATTIC.
III. MISS AINSLIE
IV. A GUEST
V. THE RUMOURS OF THE VALLEY
VI. THE GARDEN
VII. THE MAN WHO HESITATES
VIII. SUMMER DAYS
IX. BY HUMBLE MEANS
X. LOVE LETTERS
XI. THE ROSE OF ALL THE WORLD
XII. BRIDE AND GROOM
XIII. PLANS
XIV. "FOR REMEMBRANCE"
XV. THE SECRET AND THE DREAM
XVI. SOME ONE WHO LOVED HER
XVII. DAWN
I. The Light in the Window
A rickety carriage was slowly ascending the hill, and from the
place of honour on the back seat, the single passenger surveyed
the country with interest and admiration. The driver of that
ancient chariot was an awkward young fellow, possibly twenty-five
years of age, with sharp knees, large, red hands, high
cheek-bones, and abundant hair of a shade verging upon orange. He
was not unpleasant to look upon, however, for he had a certain
evident honesty, and he was disposed to be friendly to every one.
"Be you comfortable, Miss?" he asked, with apparent solicitude.
"Very comfortable, thank you," was the quiet response. He urged
his venerable steeds to a gait of about two mles an hour, then
turned sideways.
"Be you goin' to stay long, Miss?"
"All Summer, I think."
"Do tell!"
The young woman smiled in listless amusement, but Joe took it for
conversational encouragement. "City folks is dretful bashful when
they's away from home," he said to himself. He clucked again to
his unheeding horses, shifted his quid, and was casting about for
a new topic when a light broke in upon him.
"I guess, now, that you're Miss Hathaway's niece, what's come to
stay in her house while she goes gallivantin' and travellin' in
furrin parts, be n't you?"
"I am Miss Hathaway's niece, and I have never been here before.
Where does she live?"
"Up yander."
He flourished the discarded fish-pole which served as a whip, and
pointed out a small white house on the brow of the hill.
Reflection brought him the conviction that his remark concerning
Miss Hathaway was a social mistake, since his passenger sat very
straight, and asked no more questions.
The weary wheels creaked, but the collapse which Miss Thorne
momentarily expected was mercifully postponed. Being gifted with
imagination, she experienced the emotion of a wreck without
bodily harm. As in a photograph, she beheld herself suddenly
projected into space, followed by her suit case, felt her new hat
wrenched from her head, and saw hopeless gravel stains upon the
tailored gown which was the pride of her heart. She thought a
sprained ankle would be the inevitable outcome of the fall, but
was spared the pain of it, for the inability to realise an actual
hurt is the redeeming feature of imagination.
Suddenly there was a snort of terror from one of the horses, and
the carriage stopped abruptly. Ruth clutched her suit case and
umbrella, instantly prepared for the worst; but Joe reassured
her.
"Now don't you go and get skeered, Miss," he said, kindly;
"'taint nothin' in the world but a rabbit. Mamie can't never get
used to rabbits, someways." He indicated one of the horses--a
high, raw-boned animal, sketched on a generous plan, whose ribs
and joints protruded, and whose rough white coat had been
weather-worn to grey.
"Hush now, Mamie," he said; "'taint nothin'."
"Mamie" looked around inquiringly, with one ear erect and the
other at an angle. A cataract partially concealed one eye, but in
the other was a world of wickedness and knowledge, modified by a
certain lady-like reserve.
"G' long, Mamie!"
Ruth laughed as the horse resumed motion in mincing, maidenly
steps. "What's the other one's name?" she asked.
"Him? His name's Alfred. Mamie's his mother."
Miss Thorne endeavoured to conceal her amusement and Joe was
pleased because the ice was broken. "I change their names every
once in a while," he said, "'cause it makes some variety, but now
I've named'em about all the names I know."
The road wound upward in its own lazy fashion, and there were
trees at the left, though only one or two shaded the hill itself.
As they approached the summit, a girl in a blue gingham dress and
a neat white apron came out to meet them.
"Come right in, Miss Thorne," she said, "and I'll explain it to
you."
Ruth descended, inwardly vowing that she would ride no more in
Joe's carriage, and after giving some directions about her trunk,
followed her guide indoors.
The storm-beaten house was certainly entitled to the respect
accorded to age. It was substantial, but unpretentious in
outline, and had not been painted for a long time. The faded
green shutters blended harmoniously with the greyish white
background, and the piazza, which was evidently an unhappy
afterthought of the architect, had two or three new shingles on
its roof.
"You see it's this way, Miss Thorne," the maid began, volubly;
"Miss Hathaway, she went earlier than she laid out to, on account
of the folks decidin' to take a steamer that sailed
beforehand--before the other one, I mean. She went in sech a
hurry that she didn't have time to send you word and get an
answer, but she's left a letter here for you, for she trusted to
your comin'."
Miss Thorne laid her hat and jacket aside and settled herself
comfortably in a rocker. The maid returned presently with a
letter which Miss Hathaway had sealed with half an ounce of red
wax, presumably in a laudable effort to remove temptation from
the path of the red-cheeked, wholesome, farmer's daughter who
stood near by with her hands on her hips.
"Miss Ruth Thorne," the letter began,
"Dear Niece:
"I am writing this in a hurry, as we are going a week before we
expected to. I think you will find everything all right. Hepsey
will attend to the house-keeping, for I don't suppose you know
much about it, coming from the city. She's a good-hearted girl,
but she's set in her ways, and you'll have to kinder give in to
her, but any time when you can't, just speak to her sharp and
she'll do as you tell her.
"I have left money enough for the expenses until I come back, in
a little box on the top shelf of the closet in the front room,
under a pile of blankets and comfortables. The key that unlocks
it is hung on a nail driven into the back of the old bureau in
the attic. I believe Hepsey is honest and reliable, but I don't
believe in tempting folks.
"When I get anywhere where I can, I will write and send you my
address, and then you can tell me how things are going at home.
The catnip is hanging from the rafters in the attic, in case you
should want some tea, and the sassafras is in the little drawer
in the bureau that's got the key hanging behind it.
"If there's anything else you should want, I reckon Hepsey will
know where to find it. Hoping that this will find you enjoying
the great blessing of good health, I remain,
"Your Affectionate Aunt,
"JANE HATHAWAY.
"P. S. You have to keep a lamp burning every night in the east
window of the attic. Be careful that nothing catches afire."
The maid was waiting, in fear and trembling, for she did not know
what directions her eccentric mistress might have left.
"Everything is all right, Hepsey," said Miss Thorne, pleasantly,
"and I think you and I will get along nicely. Did Miss Hathaway
tell you what room I was to have?"
"No'm. She told me you was to make yourself at home. She said you
could sleep where you pleased."
"Very well, I will go up and see for myself. I would like my tea
at six o'clock." She still held the letter in her hand, greatly
to the chagrin of Hepsey, who was interested in everything and
had counted upon a peep at it. It was not Miss Hathaway's custom
to guard her letters and she was both surprised and disappointed.
As Ruth climbed the narrow stairway, the quiet, old-fashioned
house brought balm to her tired soul. It was exquisitely clean,
redolent of sweet herbs, and in its atmosphere was a subtle,
Puritan restraint.
Have not our houses, mute as they are, their own way of conveying
an impression? One may go into a house which has been empty for a
long time, and yet feel, instinctively, what sort of people were
last sheltered there. The silent walls breathe a message to each
visitor, and as the footfalls echo in the bare cheerless rooms,
one discovers where Sorrow and Trouble had their abode, and where
the light, careless laughter of gay Bohemia lingered until dawn.
At night, who has not heard ghostly steps upon the stairs, the
soft closing of unseen doors, the tapping on a window, and,
perchance, a sigh or the sound of tears? Timid souls may shudder
and be afraid, but wiser folk smile, with reminiscent tenderness,
when the old house dreams.
As she wandered through the tiny, spotless rooms on the second
floor of Miss Hathaway's house, Ruth had a sense of security and
peace which she had never known before. There were two front
rooms, of equal size, looking to the west, and she chose the one
on the left, because of its two south windows. There was but one
other room, aside from the small one at the end of the hall,
which, as she supposed, was Hepsey's.
One of the closets was empty, but on a shelf in the other was a
great pile of bedding. She dragged a chair inside, burrowed under
the blankets, and found a small wooden box, the contents clinking
softly as she drew it toward her.
Holding it under her arm, she ascended the narrow, spiral stairs
which led to the attic. At one end, under the eaves, stood an old
mahogany dresser. The casters were gone and she moved it with
difficulty, but the slanting sunbeams of late afternoon revealed
the key, which hung, as her aunt had written, on a nail driven
into the back of it.
She knew, without trying, that it would fit the box, but idly
turned the lock. As she opened it, a bit of paper fluttered out,
and, picking it up, she read in her aunt's cramped, But distinct
hand: "Hepsey gets a dollar and a half every week. Don't you pay
her no more."
As the house was set some distance back, the east window in the
attic was the only one which commanded a view of the sea. A small
table, with its legs sawed off, came exactly to the sill, and
here stood a lamp, which was a lamp simply, without adornment,
and held about a pint of oil.
She read the letter again and, having mastered its contents, tore
it into small pieces, with that urban caution which does not come
amiss in the rural districts. She understood that every night of
her stay she was to light this lamp with her own hands, but why?
The varnish on the table, which had once been glaring, was
scratched with innumerable rings, where the rough glass had left
its mark. Ruth wondered if she were face to face with a mystery.
The seaward side of the hill was a rocky cliff, and between the
vegetable garden at the back of the house and the edge of the
precipice were a few stumps, well-nigh covered with moss. From
her vantage point, she could see the woods which began at the
base of the hill, on the north side, and seemed to end at the
sea. On the south, there were a few trees near the cliff, but
others near them had been cut down.
Still farther south and below the hill was a grassy plain,
through which a glistening river wound slowly to the ocean.
Willows grew along its margin, tipped with silvery green, and
with masses of purple twilight tangled in the bare branches
below.
Ruth opened the window and drew a long breath. Her senses had
been dulled by the years in the city, but childhood, hidden
though not forgotten, came back as if by magic, with that first
scent of sea and Spring.
As yet, she had not fully realised how grateful she was for this
little time away from her desk and typewriter. The managing
editor had promised her the same position, whenever she chose to
go back, and there was a little hoard in the savings-bank, which
she would not need to touch, owing to the kindness of this
eccentric aunt, whom she had never seen.
The large room was a typical attic, with its spinning-wheel and
discarded furniture--colonial mahogany that would make many a
city matron envious, and for which its owner cared little or
nothing. There were chests of drawers, two or three battered
trunks, a cedar chest, and countless boxes, of various sizes.
Bunches of sweet herbs hung from the rafters, but there were no
cobwebs, because of Miss Hathaway's perfect housekeeping.
Ruth regretted the cobwebs and decided not to interfere, should
the tiny spinners take advantage of Aunt Jane's absence. She
found an old chair which was unsteady on its rockers but not yet
depraved enough to betray one's confidence. Moving it to the
window, she sat down and looked out at the sea, where the slow
boom of the surf came softly from the shore, mingled with the
liquid melody of returning breakers.
The first grey of twilight had come upon the world before she
thought of going downstairs. A match-safe hung upon the window
casing, newly filled, and, mindful of her trust, she lighted the
lamp and closed the window. Then a sudden scream from the floor
below startled her.
"Miss Thorne! Miss Thorne!" cried a shrill voice. "Come here!
Quick!"
White as a sheet, Ruth flew downstairs and met Hepsey in the
hall. "What on earth is the matter!" she gasped.
"Joe's come with your trunk," responded that volcanic young
woman, amiably; "where'd you want it put?"
"In the south front room," she answered, still frightened, but
glad nothing more serious had happened. "You mustn't scream like
that."
"Supper's ready," resumed Hepsey, nonchalantly, and Ruth followed
her down to the little dining-room.
As she ate, she plied the maid with questions. "Does Miss
Hathaway light that lamp in the attic every night?"
"Yes'm. She cleans it and fills it herself, and she puts it out
every morning. She don't never let me touch it."
"Why does she keep it there?"
"D' know. She d' know, neither."
"Why, Hepsey, what do you mean? Why does she do it if she doesn't
know why she does it?"
"D'know.'Cause she wants to, I reckon."
"She's been gone a week, hasn't she?"
"No'm. Only six days. It'll be a week to-morrer."
Hepsey's remarks were short and jerky, as a rule, and had a
certain explosive force.
"Hasn't the lamp been lighted since she went away?"
"Yes'm. I was to do it till you come, and after you got here I
was to ask you every night if you'd forgot it."
Ruth smiled because Aunt Jane's old-fashioned exactness lingered
in her wake. "Now see here, Hepsey," she began kindly, "I don't
know and you don't know, but I'd like to have you tell me what
you think about it."
"I d' know, as you say, mum, but I think--" here she lowered her
voice--" I think it has something to do with Miss Ainslie."
"Who is Miss Ainslie?"
"She's a peculiar woman, Miss Ainslie is," the girl explained,
smoothing her apron, "and she lives down the road a piece, in the
valley as, you may say. She don't never go nowheres, Miss Ainslie
don't, but folks goes to see her. She's got a funny house--I've
been inside of it sometimes when I've been down on errands for
Miss Hathaway. She ain't got no figgered wall paper, nor no lace
curtains, and she ain't got no rag carpets neither. Her floors is
all kinder funny, and she's got heathen things spread down
onto'em. Her house is full of heathen things, and sometimes she
wears'em."
"Wears what, Hepsey? The'heathen things' in the house?"
"No'm. Other heathen things she's got put away somewheres. She's
got money, I guess, but she's got furniture in her parlour that's
just like what Miss Hathaway's got set away in the attic. We
wouldn't use them kind of things, nohow," she added complacently.
"Does she live all alone?"
"Yes'm. Joe, he does her errands and other folks stops in
sometimes, but Miss Ainslie ain't left her front yard for I d'
know how long. Some says she's cracked, but she's the best
housekeeper round here, and if she hears of anybody that's sick
or in trouble, she allers sends'em things. She ain't never been
up here, but Miss Hathaway, she goes down there sometimes, and
she'n Miss Ainslie swaps cookin' quite regler. I have to go down
there with a plate of somethin' Miss Hathaway's made, and Miss
Ainslie allers says: 'Wait just a moment, please, Hepsey, I would
like to send Miss Hathaway a jar of my preserves.'"
She relapsed unconsciously into imitation of Miss Ainslie's
speech. In the few words, softened, and betraying a quaint
stateliness, Ruth caught a glimpse of an old-fashioned
gentlewoman, reserved and yet gracious.
She folded her napkin, saying: "You make the best biscuits I ever
tasted, Hepsey." The girl smiled, but made no reply.
"What makes you think Miss Ainslie has anything to do with the
light?" she inquired after a little.
"'Cause there wasn't no light in that winder when I first
come--leastways, not as I know of--and after I'd been here a week
or so, Miss Hathaway, she come back from there one day looking
kinder strange. She didn't say much; but the next mornin' she
goes down to town and buys that lamp, and she saws off them table
legs herself. Every night since, that light's been a-goin', and
she puts it out herself every mornin' before she comes
downstairs."
"Perhaps she and Miss Ainslie had been talking of shipwreck, and
she thought she would have a little lighthouse of her own," Miss
Thorne suggested, when the silence became oppressive.
"P'raps so," rejoined Hepsey. She had become stolid again.
Ruth pushed her chair back and stood at the dining-room window a
moment, looking out into the yard. The valley was in shadow, but
the last light still lingered on the hill. "What's that, Hepsey?"
she asked.
"What's what?"
"That--where the evergreen is coming up out of the ground, in the
shape of a square."
"That's the cat's grave, mum. She died jest afore Miss Hathaway
went away, and she planted the evergreen."
"I thought something was lacking," said Ruth, half to herself.
"Do you want a kitten, Miss Thorne?" inquired Hepsey, eagerly. "I
reckon I can get you one--Maltese or white, just as you like."
"No, thank you, Hepsey; I don't believe I'll import any pets."
"Jest as you say, mum. It's sorter lonesome, though, with no cat;
and Miss Hathaway said she didn't want no more."
Speculating upon the departed cat's superior charms, that made
substitution seem like sacrilege to Miss Hathaway, Ruth sat down
for a time in the old-fashioned parlour, where the shabby
haircloth furniture was ornamented with "tidies" to the last
degree. There was a marble-topped centre table in the room, and a
basket of wax flowers under a glass case, Mrs. Hemans's poems,
another book, called The Lady's Garland, and the family Bible
were carefully arranged upon it.
A hair wreath, also sheltered by glass, hung on the wall near
another collection of wax flowers suitably framed. There were
various portraits of people whom Miss Thorne did not know, though
she was a near relative of their owner, and two tall, white china
vases, decorated with gilt, flanked the mantel-shelf. The carpet,
which was once of the speaking variety, had faded to the
listening point. Coarse lace curtains hung from brass rings on
wooden poles, and red cotton lambrequins were festooned at the
top.
Hepsey came in to light the lamp that hung by chains over the
table, but Miss Thorne rose, saying: "You needn't mind, Hepsey,
as I am going upstairs."
"Want me to help you unpack? she asked, doubtless wishing for a
view of "city clothes."
"No, thank you."
"I put a pitcher of water in your room, Miss Thorne. Is there
anything else you would like?"
"Nothing more, thank you."
She still lingered, irresolute, shifting from one foot to the
other. "Miss Thorne--" she began hesitatingly.
"Yes?"
"Be you--be you a lady detective?" Ruth's clear laughter rang out
on the evening air. "Why, no, you foolish girl; I'm a newspaper
woman, and I've earned a rest--that's all. You mustn't read books
with yellow covers."
Hepsey withdrew, muttering vague apologies, and Ruth found her at
the head of the stairs when she went up to her room. "How long
have you been with Miss Hathaway?" she asked.
"Five years come next June."
"Good night, Hepsey."
"Good night, Miss Thorne."
From sheer force of habit, Ruth locked her door. Her trunk was
not a large one, and it did not take her long to put her simple
wardrobe into the capacious closet and the dresser drawers. As
she moved the empty trunk into the closet, she remembered the box
of money that she had left in the attic, and went up to get it.
When she returned she heard Hepsey's door close softly.
"Silly child," she said to herself. I might just as well ask her
if she isn't a'lady detective.' They'll laugh about that in the
office when I go back."
She sat down, rocking contentedly, for it was April, and she
would not have to go back until Aunt Jane came home, probably
about the first of October. She checked off the free,
health-giving months on her tired fingers, that would know the
blue pencil and the typewriter no more until Autumn, when she
would be strong again and the quivering nerves quite steady.
She blessed the legacy which had fallen into Jane Hathaway's lap
and led her, at fifty-five, to join a "personally conducted"
party to the Old World. Ruth had always had a dim yearning for
foreign travel, but just now she felt no latent injustice, such
as had often rankled in her soul when her friends went and she
remained at home.
Thinking she heard Hepsey in the hall, and not caring to arouse
further suspicion, she put out her light and sat by the window,
with the shutters wide open.
Far down the hill, where the road became level again, and on the
left as she looked toward the village, was the white house,
surrounded by a garden and a hedge, which she supposed was Miss
Ainslie's. A timid chirp came from the grass, and the faint,
sweet smell of growing things floated in through the open window
at the other end of the room.
A train from the city sounded a warning whistle as it approached
the station, and then a light shone on the grass in front of Miss
Ainslie's house. It was a little gleam, evidently from a candle.
"So she's keeping a lighthouse, too," thought Ruth. The train
pulled out of the station and half an hour afterward the light
disappeared.
She meditated upon the general subject of illumination while she
got ready for bed, but as soon as her head touched the pillow she
lost consciousness and knew no more until the morning light crept
into her room.
II. The Attic
The maid sat in the kitchen, wondering why Miss Thorne did not
come down. It was almost seven o'clock, and Miss Hathaway's
breakfast hour was half past six. Hepsey did not frame the
thought, but she had a vague impression that the guest was lazy.
Yet she was grateful for the new interest which had come into her
monotonous life. Affairs moved like clock work at Miss
Hathaway's--breakfast at half past six, dinner at one, and supper
at half past five. Each day was also set apart by its regular
duties, from the washing on Monday to the baking on Saturday.
Now it was possible that there might be a change. Miss Thorne
seemed fully capable of setting the house topsy-turvy--and Miss
Hathaway's last injunction had been: "Now, Hepsey, you mind Miss
Thorne. If I hear that you don't, you'll lose your place."
The young woman who slumbered peacefully upstairs, while the rest
of the world was awake, had, from the beginning, aroused
admiration in Hepsey's breast. It was a reluctant, rebellious
feeling, mingled with an indefinite fear, but it was admiration
none the less.
During the greater part of a wondering, wakeful night, the
excited Hepsey had seen Miss Thorne as plainly as when she first
entered the house. The tall, straight, graceful figure was
familiar by this time, and the subdued silken rustle of her
skirts was a wonted sound. Ruth's face, naturally mobile, had
been schooled into a certain reserve, but her deep, dark eyes
were eloquent, and always would be. Hepsey wondered at the opaque
whiteness of her skin and the baffling arrangement of her hair.
The young women of the village had rosy cheeks, but Miss Thorne's
face was colourless, except for her lips.
It was very strange, Hepsey thought, for Miss Hathaway to sail
before her niece came, if, indeed, Miss Thorne was her niece.
There was a mystery in the house on the hilltop, which she had
tried in vain to fathom. Foreign letters came frequently, no two
of them from the same person, and the lamp in the attic window
had burned steadily every night for five years. Otherwise,
everything was explainable and sane.
Still, Miss Thorne did not seem even remotely related to her
aunt, and Hepsey had her doubts. Moreover, the guest had an
uncanny gift which amounted to second sight. How did she know
that all of Hepsey's books had yellow covers? Miss Hathaway could
not have told her in the letter, for the mistress was not awire
of her maid's literary tendencies.
It was half past seven, but no sound came from upstairs. She
replenished the fire and resumed meditation. Whatever Miss Thorne
might prove to be, she was decidedly interesting. It wis pleasant
to watch her, to feel the subtle refinement of all her
belongings, and to wonder what was going to happen next. Perhaps
Miss Thorne would take her back to the city, as her maid, when
Miss Hathaway came home, for, in the books, such things
frequently happened. Would she go? Hepsey was trying to decide,
when there was a light, rapid step on the stairs, a moment's
hesitation in the hall, and Miss Thorne came into the
dining-room.
"Good morning, Hepsey," she said, cheerily; "am I late?"
"Yes'm. It's goin' on eight, and Miss Hathaway allers has
breakfast at half past six."
"How ghastly," Ruth thought. "I should have told you," she said,
"I will have mine at eight."
"Yes'm," replied Hepsey, apparently unmoved. "What time do you
want dinner?"
"At six o'clock--luncheon at half past one."
Hepsey was puzzled, but in a few moments she understood that
dinner was to be served at night and supper at midday. Breakfast
had already been moved forward an hour and a half, and stranger
things might happen at any minute.
Ruth had several other reforms in mind, but deemed it best to
wait. After breakfast, she remembered the lamp in the window and
went up to put it out.
It was still burning when she reached it, though the oil was
almost gone, and, placing it by the stairway, that she might not
forget to have it filled, she determined to explore the attic to
her heart's content.
The sunlight streamed through the east window and searched the
farthest corners of the room. The floor was bare and worn, but
carefully swept, and the things that were stored there were
huddled together far back under the eaves, as if to make room for
others.
It was not idle curiosity, but delicate sentiment, that made Ruth
eager to open the trunks and dresser drawers, and to turn over
the contents of the boxes that were piled together and covered
with dust. The interest of the lower part of the house paled in
comparison with the first real attic she had ever been in.
After all, why not? Miss Hathaway was her aunt,--her mother's
only sister,--and the house was in her care. There was no earthly
reason why she should not amuse herself in her own way. Ruth's
instincts were against it, but Reason triumphed.
The bunches of dried herbs, hanging from the rafters and swaying
back and forth in ghostly fashion, gave out a wholesome
fragrance, and when she opened trunks whose lids creaked on their
rusty hinges, dried rosemary, lavender, and sweet clover filled
the room with that long-stored sweetness which is the gracious
handmaiden of Memory.
Miss Hathaway was a thrifty soul, but she never stored discarded
clothing that might be of use to any one, and so Ruth found no
moth-eaten garments of bygone pattern, but only things which
seemed to be kept for the sake of their tender associations.
There were letters, on whose yellowed pages the words had long
since faded, a dogeared primer, and several well worn
schoolbooks, each having on its fly-leaf: "Jane Hathaway, Her
Book"; scraps of lace, brocade ard rustling taffeta, quilt
patterns, needlebooks, and all of the eloquent treasures that a
well stored attic can yield.
As she replaced them, singing softly to herself, a folded
newspaper slipped to the floor. It was yellow and worn, like the
letters, and she unfolded it carefully. It was over thirty years
old, and around a paragraph on the last page a faint line still
lingered. It was an announcement of the marriage of Charles G.
Winfield, captain of the schooner Mary, to Miss Abigail
Weatherby.
"Abigail Weatherby," she said aloud. The name had a sweet,
old-fashioned sound. "They must have been Aunt Jane's friends."
She closed the trunk and pushed it back to its place, under the
eaves.
In a distant corner was the old cedar chest, heavily carved. She
pulled it out into the light, her cheeks glowing with quiet
happiness, and sat down on the floor beside it. It was evidently
Miss Hathaway's treasure box, put away in the attic when
spinsterhood was confirmed by the fleeting years.
On top, folded carefully in a sheet, was a gown of white brocade,
short-waisted and quaint, trimmed with pearl passementerie. The
neck was square, cut modestly low, and filled in with lace of a
delicate, frosty pattern--Point d'Alencon. Underneath the gown
lay piles of lingerie, all of the finest linen, daintily made by
hand. Some of it was trimmed with real lace, some with crocheted
edging, and the rest with hemstitched ruffles and
feather-stitching.
There was another gown, much worn, of soft blue cashmere, some
sea-shells, a necklace of uncut turquoises, the colour changed to
green, a prayer-book, a little hymnal, and a bundle of letters,
tied with a faded blue ribbon, which she did not touch. There was
but one picture--an ambrotype, in an ornate case, of a handsome
young man, with that dashing, dare-devil look in his eyes which
has ever been attractive to women.
Ruth smiled as she put the treasures away, thinking that, had
Fate thrown the dice another way, the young man might have been
her esteemed and respected uncle. Then, all at once, it came to
her that she had unthinkingly stumbled upon her aunt's romance.
She was not a woman to pry into others' secrets, and felt guilty
as she fled from the attic, taking the lamp with her. Afterward,
as she sat on the narrow piazza, basking in the warm Spring
sunshine, she pieced out the love affair of Jane Hathaway's early
girlhood after her own fashion.
She could see it all plainly. Aunt Jane had expected to be
married to the dashing young man and had had her trousseau in
readiness, when something happened. The folded paper would
indicate that he was Charles Winfield, who had married some one
else, but whether Aunt Jane had broken her engagement, or the
possible Uncle Charles had simply taken a mate without any such
formality, was a subject of conjecture.
Still, if the recreant lover had married another, would Aunt Jane
have kept her treasure chest and her wedding gown? Ruth knew that
she herself would not, but she understood that aunts were in a
class by themselves. It was possible that Charles Winfield was an
earlier lover, and she had kept the paper without any special
motive, or, perhaps, for "auld lang syne."
Probably the letters would have disclosed the mystery, and the
newspaper instinct, on the trail of a "story," was struggling
with her sense of honour, but not for the world, now that she
knew, would Ruth have read the yellowed pages, which doubtless
held faded roses pressed between them.
The strings of sea-shells, and the larger ones, which could have
come only from foreign shores, together with the light in the
window, gave her a sudden clew. Aunt Jane was waiting for her
lover and the lamp was a signal. If his name was Charles
Winfield, the other woman was dead, and if not, the marriage
notice was that of a friend or an earlier lover.
The explanation was reasonable, clear, and concise--what woman
could ask for more? Yet there was something beyond it which was
out of Miss Thorne's grasp--a tantalising something, which would
not be allayed. Then she reflected that the Summer was before
tier, and, in reality, now that she was off the paper, she had no
business with other people's affairs.
The sun was hidden by gathering clouds and the air was damp
before Ruth missed the bright warmth on the piazza, and began to
walk back and forth by way of keeping warm. A gravelled path led
to the gate and on either side was a row of lilac bushes, the
bare stalks tipped with green. A white picket fence surrounded
the yard, except at the back, where the edge of the precipice
made it useless. The place was small and well kept, but there
were no flower beds except at the front of the house, and there
were only two or three trees.
She walked around the vegetable garden at the back of the house,
where a portion of her Summer sustenance was planted, and
discovered an unused gate at the side, which swung back and
forth, idly, without latching. She was looking over the fence and
down the steep hillside, when a sharp voice at her elbow made her
jump.
"Sech as wants dinner can come in and get it," announced Hepsey,
sourly. "I've yelled and yelled till I've most bust my throat and
I ain't a-goin' to yell no more."
She returned to the house, a picture of offended dignity, but
carefully left the door ajar for Ruth, who discovered, upon this
rude awakening from her reverie, that she was very hungry.
In the afternoon, the chill fog made it impossible to go out, for
the wind had risen from the sea and driven the salt mist inland.
Miss Hathaway's library was meagre and uninteresting, Hepsey was
busy in the kitchen, and Ruth was frankly bored. Reduced at last
to the desperate strait of putting all her belongings in
irreproachable order, she found herself, at four o'clock, without
occupation. The temptation in the attic wrestled strongly with
her, but she would not go.
It seemed an age until six o'clock. "This won't do," she said to
herself; "I'll have to learn how to sew, or crochet, or make
tatting. At last, I am to be domesticated. I used to wonder how
women had time for the endless fancy work, but I see, now."
She was accustomed to self analysis and introspection, and began
to consider what she could get out of the next six months in the
way of gain. Physical strength, certainly, but what else? The
prospect was gloomy just then.
"It's goin' to rain, Miss Thorne," said Hepsey, at the door. "Is
all the winders shut?"
"Yes, I think so," she answered.
"Supper's ready any time you want it."
"Very well, I will come now."
When she sat down in the parlour, after doing scant justice to
Hepsey's cooking, it was with a grim resignation, of the Puritan
sort which, supposedly, went with the house. There was but one
place in all the world where she would like to be, and she was
afraid to trust herself in the attic.
By an elaborate mental process, she convinced herself that the
cedar chest and the old trunks did not concern her in the least,
and tried to develop a feminine fear of mice, which was not
natural to her. She had just placed herself loftily above all
mundane things, when Hepsey marched into the room, and placed the
attic lamp, newly filled, upon the marble table.
Here was a manifest duty confronting a very superior person and,
as she went upstairs, she determined to come back immediately,
but when she had put the light in the seaward window, she
lingered, under the spell of the room.
The rain beat steadily upon the roof and dripped from the eaves.
The light made distorted shadows upon the wall and floor, while
the bunches of herbs, hanging from the rafters, swung lightly
back and forth when the wind rattled the windows and shook the
old house.
The room seemed peopled by the previous generation, that had
slept in the massive mahogany bed, rocked in the chairs, with
sewing or gossip, and stood before the old dresser on tiptoe,
peering eagerly into the mirror which probably had hung above it.
It was as if Memory sat at the spinning-wheel, idly twisting the
thread, and bringing visions of the years gone by.
A cracked mirror hung against the wall and Ruth saw her
reflection dimly, as if she, too, belonged to the ghosts of the
attic. She was not vain, but she was satisfied with her eyes and
hair, her white skin, impervious to tan or burn, and the shape of
her mouth. The saucy little upward tilt at the end of her nose
was a great cross to her, however, because it was at variance
with the dignified bearing which she chose to maintain. As she
looked, she wondered, vaguely, if she, like Aunt Jane, would grow
to a loveless old age. It seemed probable, for, at twenty-five,
The Prince had not appeared. She had her work and was happy; yet
unceasingly, behind those dark eyes, Ruth's soul kept maidenly
match for its mate.
When she turned to go downstairs, a folded newspaper on the floor
attracted her attention. It was near one of the trunks which she
had opened and must have fallen out. She picked it up, to replace
it, but it proved to be another paper dated a year later than the
first one. There was no marked paragraph, but she soon discovered
the death notice of "Abigail Winfield, nee Weatherby, aged
twenty-two." She put it into the trunk out of which she knew it
must have fallen, and stood there, thinking. Those faded letters,
hidden under Aunt Jane's wedding gown, were tempting her with
their mute secret as never before. She hesitated, took three
steps toward the cedar chest, then fled ingloriously from the
field.
Whoever Charles Winfeld was, he was free to love and marry again.
Perhaps there had been an estrangement and it was he for whom
Aunt Jane was waiting, since sometimes, out of bitterness, the
years distil forgiveness. She wondered at the nature which was
tender enough to keep the wedding gown and the pathetic little
treasures, brave enough to keep the paper, with its evidence of
falseness, and great enough to forgive.
Yet, what right had she to suppose Aunt Jane was waiting? Had she
gone abroad to seek him and win his recreant heart again? Or was
Abigail Weatherby her girlhood friend, who had married unhappily,
and then died?
Somewhere in Aunt Jane's fifty-five years there was a romance,
but, after all, it was not her niece's business. "I'm an
imaginative goose," Ruth said to herself. "I'm asked to keep a
light in the window, presumably as an incipient lighthouse, and
I've found some old clothes and two old papers in the
attic--that's all--and I've constructed a tragedy."
She resolutely put the whole matter aside, as she sat in her
room, rocking pensively. Her own lamp had not been filled and was
burning dimly, so she put it out and sat in the darkness,
listening to the rain.
She had not closed the shutters and did not care to lean out in
the storm, and so it was that, when the whistle of the ten
o'clock train sounded hoarsely, she saw the little glimmer of
light from Miss Ainslie's window, making a faint circle in the
darkness.
Half an hour later, as before, it was taken away. The scent of
lavender and sweet clover clung to Miss Hathaway's linen, and,
insensibly soothed, Ruth went to sleep. After hours of dreamless
slumber, she thought she heard a voice calling her and telling
her not to forget the light. It was so real that she started to
her feet, half expecting to find some one standing beside her.
The rain had ceased, and two or three stars, like timid children,
were peeping at the world from behind the threatening cloud. It
was that mystical moment which no one may place--the turning of
night to day. Far down the hill, ghostly, but not forbidding, was
Miss Ainslie's house, the garden around it lying whitely beneath
the dews of dawn, and up in the attic window the light still
shone, like unfounded hope in a woman's soul, harking across
distant seas of misunderstanding and gloom, with its pitiful "All
Hail!"
III. Miss Ainslie
Ruth began to feel a lively interest in her Aunt Jane, and to
regret that she had not arrived in time to make her acquaintance.
She knew that Miss Hathaway was three or four years younger than
Mrs. Thorne would have been, had she lived, and that a legacy had
recently come to her from an old friend, but that was all, aside
from the discoveries in the attic.
She contemplated the crayon portraits in the parlour and hoped
she was not related to any of them. In the family album she found
no woman whom she would have liked for an aunt, but was
determined to know the worst.
"Is Miss Hathaway's picture here, Hepsey?" she asked.
"No'm. Miss Hathaway, she wouldn't have her picter in the
parlour, nohow. Some folks does, but Miss Hathaway says't'aint
modest."
"I think she's right, Hepsey," laughed Ruth, "though I never
thought of it in just that way. I'll have to wait until she comes
home."
In the afternoon she donned the short skirt and heavy shoes of
her "office rig," and started down hill to explore the village.
It was a day to tempt one out of doors,--cool and bright, with
that indefinable crispness which belongs to Spring.
The hill rose sheer from the highlands, which sloped to the river
on the left, as she went down, and on the right to the forest. A
side path into the woods made her hesitate for a moment, but she
went straight on.
It was the usual small town, which nestles at the foot of a hill
and eventually climbs over it, through the enterprise of its
wealthier residents, but, save for Miss Hathaway's house, the
enterprise had not, as yet, become evident. At the foot of the
hill, on the left, was Miss Ainslie's house and garden, and
directly opposite, with the width of the hill between them, was a
brown house, with a lawn, but no garden except that devoted to
vegetables.
As she walked through the village, stopping to look at the
display of merchandise in the window of the single shop, which
was also post-office and grocery, she attracted a great deal of
respectful attention, for, in this community, strangers were an
event. Ruth reflected that the shop had only to grow to about
fifty times its present size in order to become a full-fledged
department store and bring upon the town the rank and dignity of
a metropolis.
When she turned her face homeward, she had reached the foot of
the hill before she realised that the first long walk over
country roads was hard for one accustomed to city pavements. A
broad, flat stone offered an inviting resting-place, and she sat
down, in the shadow of Miss Ainslie's hedge, hoping Joe would
pass in time to take her to the top of the hill. The hedge was
high and except for the gate the garden was secluded.
"I seem to get more tired every minute," she thought. "I wonder
if I've got the rheumatism."
She scanned the horizon eagerly for the dilapidated conveyance
which she had once both feared and scorned. No sound could have
been more welcome than the rumble of those creaking wheels, nor
any sight more
pleasing than the conflicting expressions in "Mamie's" single
useful eye. She sat there a long time, waiting for deliverance,
but it did not come.
"I'll get an alpenstock," she said to herself, as she rose,
wearily, and tried to summon courage to start. Then the gate
clicked softly and the sweetest voice in the world said: "My
dear, you are tired--won't you come in?"
Turning, she saw Miss Ainslie, smiling graciously. In a moment
she had explained that she was Miss Hathaway's niece and that she
would be very glad to come in for a few moments.
"Yes, " said the sweet voice again, "I know who you are. Your
aunt told me all about you and I trust we shall be friends."
Ruth followed her up the gravelled path to the house, and into
the parlour, where a wood fire blazed cheerily upon the hearth.
"It is so damp this time of year," she went on, "that I like to
keep my fire burning."
While they were talking, Ruth's eyes rested with pleasure upon
her hostess. She herself was tall, but Miss Ainslie towered above
her. She was a woman of poise and magnificent bearing, and she
had the composure which comes to some as a right and to others
with long social training.
Her abundant hair was like spun silver--it was not merely white,
but it shone. Her skin was as fresh and fair as a girl's, and
when she smiled, one saw that her teeth were white and even; but
the great charm of her face was her eyes. They were violet, so
deep in colour as to seem almost black in certain lights, and
behind them lay an indescribable something which made Ruth love
her instinctively. She might have been forty, or seventy, but she
was beautiful, with the beauty that never fades.
At intervals, not wishing to stare, Ruth glanced around the room.
Having once seen the woman, one could not fail to recognise her
house, for it suited her. The floors were hardwood, highly
polished, and partly covered with rare Oriental rugs. The walls
were a soft, dark green, bearing no disfiguring design, and the
windows were draped with net, edged with Duchesse lace. Miss
Hathaway's curtains hung straight to the floor, but Miss
Ainslie's were tied back with white cord.
The furniture was colonial mahogany, unspoiled by varnish, and
rubbed until it shone.
"You have a beautiful home," said Ruth, during a pause.
"Yes," she replied, "I like it."
"You have a great many beautiful things."
"Yes," she answered softly, "they were given to me by a--a
friend."
"She must have had a great many," observed Ruth, admiring one of
the rugs.
A delicate pink suffused Miss Ainslie's face. "My friend," she
said, with quiet dignity, "is a seafaring gentleman."
That explained the rugs, Ruth thought, and the vase, of finest
Cloisonne, which stood upon the mantel-shelf. It accounted also
for the bertha of Mechlin lace, which was fastened to Miss
Ainslie's gown, of lavender cashmere, by a large amethyst inlaid
with gold and surrounded by baroque pearls.
For some little time, they talked of Miss Hathaway and her
travels. "I told her she was too old to go," said Miss Ainslie,.
smiling, "but she assured me that she could take care of herself,
and I think she can. Even if she couldn't, she is perfectly safe.
These'personally conducted' parties are by far the best, if one
goes alone, for the first time."
Ruth knew that, but she was surprised, nevertheless. "Won't you
tell me about my aunt, Miss Ainslie?" she asked. "You know I've
never seen her."
"Why, yes, of course I will! Where shall I begin?"
"At the beginning," answered Ruth, with a little laugh.
"The beginning is very far away, deary," said Miss Ainslie, and
Ruth fancied she heard a sigh. "She came here long before I did,
and we were girls together. She lived in the old house at the top
of the hill, with her father and mother, and I lived here with
mine. We were very intimate for a long time, and then we had a
quarrel, about something that was so silly and foolish that I
cannot even remember what it was. For five years--no, for almost
six, we passed each other like strangers, because each was too
proud and stubborn to yield. But death, and trouble, brought us
together again."
"Who spoke first," asked Ruth, much interested, "you or Aunt
Jane?"
"It was I, of course. I don't believe she would have done it. She
was always stronger than I, and though I can't remember the cause
of the quarrel, I can feel the hurt to my pride, even at this
day."
"I know," answered Ruth, quickly, "something of the same kind
once happened to me, only it wasn't pride that held me back--it
was just plain stubbornness. Sometimes I am conscious of two
selves--one of me is a nice, polite person that I'm really fond
of, and the other is so contrary and so mulish that I'm actually
afraid of her. When the two come in conflict, the stubborn one
always wins. I'm sorry, but I can't help it."
"Don't you think we're all like that?" asked Miss Ainslie,
readily understanding. "I do not believe any one can have
strength of character without being stubborn. To hold one's
position in the face of obstacles, and never be tempted to yield
--to me, that seems the very foundation."
"Yes, but to be unable to yield when you know you should--that's
awful."
"Is it?" inquired Miss Ainslie, with quiet amusement.
"Ask Aunt Jane," returned Ruth, laughing. "I begin to perceive
our definite relationship."
Miss Ainslie leaned forward to put another maple log on the fire.
"Tell me more about Aunt Jane," Ruth suggested. "I'm getting to
be somebody's relative, instead of an orphan, stranded on the
shore of the world."
"She's hard to analyse," began the older woman. "I have never
been able to reconcile her firmness with her softness. She's as
hard as New England granite, but I think she wears it like a
mask. Sometimes, one sees through. She scolds me very often,
about anything that occurs to her, but I never pay any attention
to it. She says I shouldn't live here all alone, and that I
deserve to have something dreadful happen to me, but she had all
the trees cut down that stood on the hill between her window and
mine, and had a key made to my lower door, and made me promise
that if I was ill at any time, I would put a signal in my
window--a red shawl in the daytime and a light at night. I hadn't
any red shawl and she gave me hers.
"One night--I shall never forget it--I had a terrible attack of
neuralgia, during the worst storm I have ever known. I didn't
even know that I put the light in the window--I was so beside
myself with pain--but she came, at two o'clock in the morning,
and stayed with me until I was all right again. She was so gentle
and so tender-- I shall always love her for that."
The sweet voice vibrated with feeling, and Ruth's thoughts flew
to the light in the attic window, but, no--it could not be seen
from Miss Ainslie's. "What does Aunt Jane look like?" she asked,
after a pause.
"I haven't a picture, except one that was taken a long time ago,
but I'll get that." She went upstairs and returned, presently,
putting an old-fashioned ambrotype into Ruth's hand.
The velvet-lined case enshrined Aunt Jane in the bloom of her
youth. It was a young woman of twenty or twenty-five, seated in a
straight-backed chair, with her hands encased in black lace mitts
and folded in the lap of her striped silk gown. The forehead was
high, protruding slightly, the eyes rather small, and very dark,
the nose straight, and the little chin exceedingly firm and
determined. There was an expression of maidenly wistfulness
somewhere, which Ruth could not definitely locate, but there was
no hint of it in the chin.
"Poor little Aunt Jane, " said Ruth. "Life never would be easy
for her."
"No," returned Miss Ainslie, "but she would not let anyone know."
Ruth strolled over to the window, thinking that she must be
going, and Miss Ainslie still held the picture in her hand. "She
had a lover, didn't she?" asked Ruth, idly.
"I-I-think so," answered the other, unwillingly. "You remember we
quarrelled."
A young man stopped in the middle of the road, looked at Miss
Ainslie's house, and then at the brown one across the hill. From
her position in the window, Ruth saw him plainly. He hesitated a
moment, then went toward the brown house. She noted that he was a
stranger--there was no such topcoat in the village.
"Was his name Winfield?" she asked suddenly, then instantly hated
herself for the question.
The ambrotype fell to the floor. Miss Ainslie stooped to pick it
up and Ruth did not see her face. "Perhaps," she said, in a
strange tone, "but I never have asked a lady the name of her
friend."
Gentle as it was, Ruth felt the rebuke keenly. An apology was on
her lips, but only her flushed cheeks betrayed any emotion. Miss
Ainslie's face was pale, and there was unmistakable resentment in
her eyes.
"I must go," Ruth said, after an awkward silence, and in an
instant Miss Ainslie was herself again.
"No-you mustn't go, deary. You haven't seen my garden yet. I have
planted all the seeds and some of them are coming up. Isn't it
beautiful to see things grow?"
"It is indeed," Ruth assented, forgetting the momentary
awkwardness, "and I have lived for a long time where I have seen
nothing grow but car tracks and high buildings. May I come again
and see your garden?"
"I shall be so glad to have you," replied Miss Ainslie, with a
quaint stateliness. "I have enjoyed your visit so much and I hope
you will come again very soon."
"Thank you--I will."
Her hostess had opened the door for her, but Ruth stood in the
hall, waiting, in obedience to some strange impulse. Then she
stepped outside, but something held her back-something that lay
unspoken between them. Those unfathomable eyes were fixed upon
her, questioning, pleading, and searching her inmost soul.
Ruth looked at her, wondering, and striving to answer the mute
appeal. Then Miss Ainslie laid her hand upon her arm. "My dear,"
she asked, earnestly, "do you light the lamp in the attic window
every night?"
"Yes, I do, Miss Ainslie," she answered, quickly.
The older woman caught her breath, as if in relief, and then the
deep crimson flooded her face.
"Hepsey told me and Aunt Jane left a letter about it," Ruth
continued, hastily, "and I am very glad to do it. It would be
dreadful to have a ship wrecked, almost at our door."
"Yes," sighed Miss Ainslie, her colour receding, "I have often
thought of 'those who go down to the sea in ships.' It is so
terrible, and sometimes, when I hear the surf beating against the
cliff, I--I am afraid."
Ruth climbed the hill, interested, happy, yet deeply disturbed.
Miss Ainslie's beautiful, changing face seemed to follow her, and
the exquisite scent of the lavender, which had filled the rooms,
clung to her senses like a benediction.
Hepsey was right, and unquestionably Miss Ainslie had something
to do with the light; but no deep meaning lay behind it--so much
was certain. She had lived alone so long that she had grown to
have a great fear of shipwreck, possibly on account of her
friend, the "seafaring gentleman," and had asked Miss Hathaway to
put the light in the window--that was all.
Ruth's reason was fully satisfied, but something else was not.
"I'm not going to think about it any more," she said to herself,
resolutely, and thought she meant it.
She ate her dinner with the zest of hunger, while Hepsey
noiselessly served her. "I have been to Miss Ainslie's, Hepsey,"
she said at length, not wishing to appear unsociable.
The maid's clouded visage cleared for an instant. "Did you find
out about the lamp?" she inquired, eagerly.
"No, I didn't, Hepsey; but I'll tell you what I think. Miss
Ainslie has read a great deal and has lived alone so much that
she has become very much afraid of shipwreck. You know all of us
have some one fear. For instance, I am terribly afraid of green
worms, though a green worm has never harmed me. I think she asked
Miss Hathaway to put the lamp in the window, and possibly told
her of something she had read which made her feel that she should
have done it before."
Hepsey's face took on its old, impenetrable calm.
"Don't you think so?" asked Miss Thorne, after a long pause.
"Yes'm."
"It's all very reasonable, isn't it?"
"Yes'm."
In spite of the seeming assent, she knew that Hepsey was not
convinced; and afterward, when she came into the room with the
attic lamp and a box of matches, the mystery returned to trouble
Ruth again.
"If I don't take up tatting," she thought, as she went upstairs,
"or find something else to do, I'll be a meddling old maid inside
of six months."
IV. A Guest
As the days went by, Ruth had the inevitable reaction. At first
the country brought balm to her tired nerves, and she rested
luxuriously, but she had not been at Miss Hathaway's a fortnight
before she bitterly regretted the step she had taken.
Still there was no going back, for she had given her word, and
must stay there until October. The months before her stretched
out into a dreary waste. She thought of Miss Ainslie gratefully,
as a redeeming feature, but she knew that it was impossible to
spend all of her time in the house--it the foot of the hill.
Half past six had seemed an unearthly hour for breakfast, and yet
more than once Ruth had been downstairs at five o'clock, before
Hepsey was stiring. There was no rest to be had anywhere, even
after a long walk through the woods and fields. Inaction became
irritation, and each day was filled with a thousand unbearable
annoyances. She was fretful, moody, and restless, always wishing
herself back in the office, yet knowing that she could not do
good work, even if she were there.
She sat in her room one afternoon, frankly miserable, when Hepsey
stalked in, unannounced, and gave her a card.
"Mr. Carl Winfield!" Ruth repeated aloud. "Some one to see me,
Hepsey?" she asked, in astonishment.
"Yes'm. He's a-waitin' on the piazzer."
"Didn't you ask him to come in?"
"No'm. Miss Hathaway, she don't want no strangers in her house."
"Go down immediately," commanded Ruth, sternly, "ask him into the
parlour, and say that Miss Thorne will be down in a few moments."
"Yes'm."
Hepsey shuffled downstairs with comfortable leisure, opened the
door with aggravating slowness, then said, in a harsh tone that
reached the upper rooms distinctly: "Miss Thorne, she says that
you can come in and set in the parlour till she comes down."
"Thank you," responded a masculine voice, in quiet amusement;
"Miss Thorne is kind--and generous."
Ruth's cheeks flushed hotly. "I don't know whether Miss Thorne
will go down or not," she said to herself. "It's probably a
book-agent."
She rocked pensively for a minute or two, wondering what would
happen if she did not go down. There was no sound from the
parlour save a subdued clearing of the throat. "He's getting
ready to speak his piece," she thought, "and he might as well do
it now as to wait for me."
Though she loathed Mr. Carl Winfield and his errand, whatever it
might prove to be, she stopped before her mirror long enough to
give a pat or two to her rebellious hair. On the way down she
determined to be dignified, icy, and crushing.
A tall young fellow with a pleasant face rose to greet her as she
entered the room. "Miss Thorne?" he inquired.
"Yes--please sit down. I am very sorry that my maid should have
been so inhospitable." It was not what she had meant to say.
"Oh, that's all right," he replied, easily; "I quite enjoyed it.
I must ask your pardon for coming to you in this abrupt way, but
Carlton gave me a letter to you, and I've lost it." Carlton was
the managing editor, and vague expectations of a summons to the
office came into Ruth's mind.
"I'm on The Herald," he went on; "that is, I was, until my eyes
gave out, and then they didn't want me any more. Newspapers can't
use anybody out of repair," he added, grimly.
"I know," Ruth answered, nodding.
"Of course the office isn't a sanitarium, though they need that
kind of an annex; nor yet a literary kindergarten, which I've
known it to be taken for, but--well, I won't tell you my
troubles. The oculist said I must go to the country for six
months, stay outdoors, and neither read nor write. I went to see
Carlton, and he promised me a berth in the Fall--they're going to
have a morning edition, too, you know."
Miss Thorne did not know, but she was much interested.
"Carlton advised me to come up here," resumed Winfield. "He said
you were here, and that you were going back in the Fall. I'm
sorry I've lost his letter."
"What was in it?" inquired Ruth, with a touch of sarcasm. "You
read it, didn't you?"
"Of course I read it--that is, I tried to. The thing looked like
a prescription, but, as nearly as I could make it out, it was
principally a description of the desolation in the office since
you left it. At the end there was a line or two commending me to
your tender mercies, and here I am."
"Commending yourself."
"Now what in the dickens have I done?" thought Winfield. "That's
it exactly, Miss Thorne. I've lost my reference, and I'm doing my
best to create a good impression without it. I thought that as
long as we were going to be on the same paper, and were both
exiles--"
He paused, and she finished the sentence for him: "that you'd
come to see me. How long have you been in town?"
"'In town' is good," he said. "I arrived in this desolate,
God-forsaken spot just ten days ago. Until now I've hunted and
fished every day, but I didn't get anything but a cold. It was
very good, of its kind--I couldn't speak above a whisper for
three days."
She had already recognised him as the young man she saw standing
in the road the day she went to Miss Ainslie's, and mentally
asked his pardon for thinking he was a book-agent. He might
become a pleasant acquaintance, for he was tall, clean shaven,
and well built. His hands were white and shapely and he was well
groomed, though not in the least foppish. The troublesome eyes
were dark brown, sheltered by a pair of tinted glasses. His face
was very expressive, responding readily to every change of mood.
They talked "shop" for a time, discovering many mutual friends,
and Ruth liked him. He spoke easily, though hurriedly, and
appeared to be somewhat cynical, but she rightly attributed it to
restlessness like her own.
"What are you going to do on The Tribune?" she asked.
"Anything," he answered, with an indefinable shrug. "'Theirs not
to reason why, theirs but to do and die.' What are you going to
do?"
"The same," replied Ruth. "'Society,''Mother's Corner,''Under the
Evening Lamp,' and'In the Kitchen with Aunt Jenny.'"
He laughed infectiously. "I wish Carlton could hear you say
that."
"I don't," returned Ruth, colouring faintly.
"Why; are you afraid of him?"
"Certainly I am. If he speaks to me, I'm instantly stiff with
terror."
"Oh, he isn't so bad," said Winfield, reassuringly, "He's
naturally abrupt, that's all; and I'll venture he doesn't suspect
that he has any influence over you. I'd never fancy that you were
afraid of anybody or anything on earth."
"I'm not afraid of anything else," she answered, "except burglars
and green worms."
"Carlton would ernjoy the classification--really, Miss Thorne,
somebody should tell him, don't you think? So much innocent
pleasure doesn't often come into the day of a busy man."
For a moment Ruth was angry, and then, all at once, she knew
Winfield as if he had always been her friend. Conventionality,
years, and the veneer of society were lightly laid upon one who
would always be a boy. Some men are old at twenty, but Winfield
would be young at seventy.
"You can tell him if you want to," Ruth rejoined, calmly. "He'll
be so pleased that he'll double your salary on the spot."
"And you?" he asked, his eyes twinkling with fun.
"I'll be pensioned, of course."
"You're all right," he returned, "but I guess I won't tell him.
Riches lead to temptation, and if I'm going to be on The Tribune
I'd hate to have you pensioned."
Hepsey appeared to have a great deal of employment in the
dining-room, and was very quiet about it, with long pauses
between her leisurely movements. Winfield did not seem to notice
it, but it jarred upon Ruth, and she was relieved when he said he
must go.
"You'll come again, won't you?" she asked.
"I will, indeed."
She stood at the window, unconsciously watching him as he went
down the hill with a long, free stride. She liked the strength in
his broad shoulders, his well modulated voice, and his clear,
honest eyes; but after all he was nothing but a boy.
"Miss Thorne," said Hepsey, at her elbow, "is that your beau?" It
was not impertinence, but sheer friendly interest which could not
be mistaken for anything else.
"No," she answered; "of course not."
"He's real nice-lookin', ain't he?
"Yes."
"Have you got your eye on anybody else?"
"No."
"Then, Miss Thorne, I don't know's you could do better."
"Perhaps not." She was thinking, and spoke mechanically. From
where she stood she could still see him walking rapidly down the
hill.
"Ain't you never seen him before?"
Miss Thorne turned. "Hepsey," she said, coldly, "please go into
the kitchen and attend to your work. And the next time I have
company, please stay in the kitchen--not in the dining-room."
"Yes'm," replied Hepsey, meekly, hastening to obey.
She was not subtle, but she understood that in some way she had
offended Miss Thorne, and racked her brain vainly. She had said
nothing that she would not have said to Miss Hathaway, and had
intended nothing but friendliness. As for her being in the
dining-room--why, very often, when Miss Hathaway had company, she
was called in to give her version of some bit of village gossip.
Miss Hathaway scolded her when she was displeased, but never
before had any one spoken to Hepsey in a measured, icy tone that
was at once lady-like and commanding. Tears came into her eyes,
for she was sensitive, after all.
A step sounded overhead, and Hepsey regained her self-possession.
She had heard nearly all of the conversation and could have told
Miss Thorne a great deal about the young man. For instance, he
had not said that he was boarding at Joe's, across the road from
Miss Ainslie's, and that he intended to stay all Summer. She
could have told her of an uncertain temper, peculiar tastes, and
of a silver shaving-cup which Joe had promised her a glimpse of
before the visitor went back to the city; but she decided to let
Miss Thorne go on in her blind ignorance.
Ruth, meanwhile, was meditating, with an aggravated restlessness.
The momentary glimpse of the outer world had stung her into a
sense of her isolation, which she realised even more keenly than
before. It was because of this, she told herself, that she hoped
Winfield liked her, for it was not her wont to care about such
trifles. He thought of her, idly, as a nice girl, who was rather
pretty when she was interested in anything; but, with a woman's
insight, influenced insensibly by Hepsey's comment, Ruth scented
possibilities.
She wanted him to like her, to stay in that miserable village as
long as she did, and keep her mind from stagnation--her thought
went no further than that. In October, when they went back, she
would thank Carlton, prettily, for sending her a friend--provided
they did not quarrel. She could see long days of intimate
companionship, of that exalted kind which is, possible only when
man and woman meet on a high plane. "We're both too old for
nonsense," she thought; and then a sudden fear struck her, that
Winfield might be several years younger than she was.
Immediately she despised herself. "I don't care if he is," she
thought, with her cheeks crimson; "it's nothing to me. He's a
nice boy, and I want to be amused."
She went to her dresser, took out the large top drawer, and
dumped its contents on the bed. It was a desperate measure, for
Ruth hated to put things in order. The newspaper which had lain
in the bottom of it had fallen out also, and she shook it so
violently that she tore it.
Then ribbons, handkerchiefs, stocks, gloves, and collars were
unceremoniously hustled back into the drawer, for Miss Thorne was
at odds with herself and the world. She was angry with Hepsey,
she hated Winfield, and despised herself. She picked up a scrap
of paper which lay on a glove, and caught a glimpse of unfamiliar
penmanship.
It was apparently the end of a letter, and the rest of it was
gone. "At Gibraltar for some time," she read, "keeping a shop,
but will probably be found now in some small town on the coast of
Italy. Very truly yours." The signature had been torn off.
"Why, that isn't mine," she thought. "It must be something of
Aunt Jane's." Another bit of paper lay near it, and,
unthinkingly, she read a letter which was not meant for her.
"I thank you from my heart," it began, "for understanding me. I
could not put it into words, but I believe you know. Perhaps you
think it is useless--that it is too late; but if it was, I would
know. You have been very kind, and I thank you."
There was neither date, address, nor signature. The message
stood alone, as absolutely as some far-off star whose light could
not be seen from the earth. Some one understood it--two
understood it--the writer and Aunt Jane.
Ruth put it back under the paper, with the scrap of the other
letter, and closed the drawer with a bang. "I hope," she said to
herself, "that while I stay here I'll be mercifully preserved
from finding things that are none of my business." Then, as in a
lightning flash, for an instant she saw clearly.
Fate plays us many tricks and assumes strange forms, but Ruth
knew that some day, on that New England hill, she would come face
to face with a destiny that had been ordained from the beginning.
Something waited for her there--some great change. She trembled
at the thought, but was not afraid.
V. The Rumours of the Valley
"Miss Thorne," said Hepsey, from the doorway of Ruth's room,
"that feller's here again." There was an unconscious emphasis on
the last word, and Ruth herself was someewhat surprised, for she
had not expected another call so soon.
"He's a-settinn' in the parlour,"continued Hepsey, "when he ain't
a-walkin' around it and wearin' out the carpet. I didn't come up
when he first come, on account of my pie crust bein' all ready to
put in the oven."
"How long has he been here?" asked Ruth, dabbing a bit of powder
on her nose and selecting a fresh collar.
"Oh, p'raps half an hour."
"That isn't right, Hepsey; when anyone comes you must tell me
immediately. Never mind the pie crust next time." Ruth
endeavoured to speak kindly, but she was irritated at the
necessity of making another apology.
When she went down, Winfield dismissed her excuses with a
comprehensive wave of the hand. "I always have to wait when I go
to call on a girl," he said; "it's one of the most charming
vagaries of the ever-feminine. I used to think that perhaps I
wasn't popular, but every fellow I know has the same experience."
"I'm an exception," explained Ruth; "I never keep any one
waiting. Of my own volition, that is," she added, hastily,
feeling his unspoken comment.
"I came up this afternoon to ask a favour of you," he began.
"Won't you go for a walk with me? It's wrong to stay indoors on a
day like this."
"Wait till I get my hat," said Ruth, rising.
"Fifteen minutes is the limit," he called to her, as she went
upstairs.
She was back again almost immediately, and Hepsey watched them in
wide-mouthed astonishment as they went down hill together, for it
was not in her code of manners that "walking out" should begin so
soon. When they approached Miss Ainslie's he pointed out the
brown house across from it, on the other side of the hill.
"Yonder palatial mansion is my present lodging," he volunteered,
"and I am a helpless fly in the web of the 'Widder' Pendleton."
"Pendleton," repeated Ruth; "why, that's Joe's name."
"It is," returned Winfield, concisely. "He sits opposite me at
the table, and wonders at my use of a fork. It is considered
merely a spear for bread and meat at the 'Widder's.' I am
observed closely at all times, and in some respects Joe admires
me enough to attempt imitation, which, as you know, is the
highest form of flattery. For instance, this morning he wore not
only a collar and tie, but a scarf pin. It was a string tie, and
I've never before seen a pin worn in one, but it's interesting."
"It must be."
"He has a sweetheart," Winfield went on, "and I expect she'll be
dazzled."
"My Hepsey is his lady love," Ruth explained.
"What? The haughty damsel who wouldn't let me in? Do tell!"
"You're imitating now," laughed Ruth, "but I shouldn't call it
flattery."
For a moment, there was a chilly silence. Ruth did not look at
him, but she bit her lip and then laughed, unwillingly. "'It's
all true," she said, "I plead guilty."
"You see, I know all about you," he went on. "You knit your brows
in deep thought, do not hear when you are spoken to, even in a
loud voice, and your mail consists almost entirely of bulky
envelopes, of a legal nature, such as came to the 'Widder'
Pendleton from the insurance people."
"Returned manuscripts," she interjected.
"Possibly--far be it from me to say they're not. Why, I've had
'em myself."
"You don't mean it!" she exclaimed, ironically.
"You seek out, as if by instinct, the only crazy person in the
village, and come home greatly perturbed. You ask queer questions
of your humble serving-maid, assume a skirt which is shorter than
the approved model, speaking from the village standpoint, and
unhesitatingly appear on the public streets. You go to the attic
at night and search the inmost recesses of many old trunks."
"Yes," sighed Ruth, "I've done all that."
"At breakfast you refuse pie, and complain because the coffee is
boiled. Did anybody ever hear of coffee that wasn't boiled? Is it
eaten raw in the city? You call supper'dinner,' and have been
known to seek nourishment at nine o'clock at night, when all
respectable people are sound asleep. In your trunk, you have
vainly attempted to conceal a large metal object, the use of
which is unknown."
"Oh, my hapless chafing-dish!" groaned Ruth.
"Chafing-dish?" repeated Winfield, brightening visibly. "And I
eating sole leather and fried potatoes? From this hour I am your
slave--you can't lose me now!
"Go on," she commanded.
"I can't--the flow of my eloquence is stopped by rapturous
anticipation. Suffice it to say that the people of this
enterprising city are well up in the ways of the wicked world,
for the storekeeper takes The New York Weekly and the 'Widder'
Pendleton subscribes for The Fireside Companion. The back
numbers, which are not worn out, are the circulating library of
the village. It's no use, Miss Thorne--you might stand on your
hilltop and proclaim your innocence until you were hoarse, and it
would be utterly without effect. Your status is definitely
settled."
"How about Aunt Jane?" she inquired. "Does my relationship count
for naught?"
"Now you are rapidly approaching the centre of things," replied
the young man. "Miss Hathaway is one woman in a thousand, though
somewhat eccentric. She is the venerated pillar of the community
and a constant attendant it church, which it seems you are not.
Also, if you are really her niece, where is the family
resemblance? Why has she never spoken of you? Why have you never
been here before? Why are her letters to you sealed with red wax,
bought especially for the purpose? Why does she go away before
you come? Lady Gwendolen Hetherington," he demanded, with
melodramatic fervour, "answer me these things if you can!"
"I'm tired," she complained.
"Delicate compliment," observed Winfield, apparently to himself.
"Here's a log across our path, Miss Thorne; let's sit down."
The budded maples arched over the narrow path, and a wild canary,
singing in the sun, hopped from bough to bough. A robin's cheery
chirp came from another tree, and the clear notes of a thrush,
with a mottled breast, were answered by another in the gold-green
aisles beyond.
"Oh," he said, under his breath, "isn't this great!"
The exquisite peace of the forest was like that of another
sphere. "Yes," she answered, softly, "it is beautiful."
"You're evading the original subject," he suggested, a little
later.
"I haven't had a chance to talk," she explained. "You've done a
monologue ever since we left the house, and I listened, as
becomes inferior and subordinate woman. I have never seen my
venerated kinswoman, and I don't see how she happened to think of
me. Nevertheless, when she wrote, asking me to take charge of her
house while she went to Europe, I gladly consented, sight unseen.
When I came, she was gone. I do not deny the short skirt and
heavy shoes, the criticism of boiled coffee, nor the disdain of
breakfast pie. As far is I know, Aunt Jane is my only living
relative."
"That's good," he said, cheerfully; "I'm shy even of an aunt. Why
shouldn't the orphans console one another?"
"They should," admitted Ruth; "and you are doing your share
nobly."
"Permit me to return the compliment. Honestly, Miss Thorne," he
continued, seriously, "you have no idea how much I appreciate
your being here. When I first realised what it meant to be
deprived of books and papers for six months at a stretch, it
seemed as if I should go mad. Still, I suppose six months isn't
as bad as forever, and I was given a choice. I don't want to bore
you, but if you will let me come occasionally, I shall be very
glad. I'm going to try to be patient, too, if you'll help
me--patience isn't my long suit."
"Indeed I will help you," answered Ruth, impulsively; "I know how
hard it must be."
"I'm not begging for your sympathy, though I assure you it is
welcome." He polished the tinted glasses with a bit of chamois..
and his eyes filled with the mist of weakness before he put them
on again. "So you've never seen your aunt," he said.
"No--that pleasure is still in store for me."
"They say down at the 'Widder's' that she's a woman with a
romance."
"Tell me about it!" exclaimed Ruth, eagerly.
"Little girls mustn't ask questions," he remarked, patronisingly,
and in his most irritating manner. "Besides, I don't know. If the
'Widder' knows, she won't tell, so it's fair to suppose she
doesn't. Your relation does queer things in the attic, and every
Spring, she has an annual weep. I suppose it's the house
cleaning, for the rest of the year she's dry-eyed and calm."
"I weep very frequently," commented Ruth.
"'Tears, idle tears--I wonder what they mean.'"
"They don't mean much, in the case of a woman."
"I've never seen many of'em," returned Winfield, "and I don't
want to. Even stage tears go against the grain with me. I know
that the lady who sobs behind the footlights is well paid for it,
but all the same, it gives me the creeps."
"It's nothing serious--really it isn't," she explained. "It's
merely a safety valve. If women couldn't cry, they'd explode."
"I always supposed tears were signs of sorrow," he said.
"Far from it," laughed Ruth. "When I get very angry, I cry, and
then I got angrier because I'm crying and cry harder."
"That opens up a fearful possibility. What would happen if you
kept getting angrier because you were crying and crying harder
because you got angrier?"
"I have no idea," she answered, with her dark eyes fixed upon
him, "but it's a promising field for investigation."'
"I don't want to see the experiment."
"Don't worry," said Ruth, laconically, "you won't."
There was a long silence, and Winfield began to draw designs on
the bare earth with a twig. "Tell me about the lady who is
considered crazy," he suggested.
Ruth briefly described Miss Ainslie, dwelling lovingly upon her
beauty and charm. He listened indifferently at first, but when
she told him of the rugs, the real lace which edged the curtains,
and the Cloisonne vase, he became much interested.
"Take me to see her some day, won't you," he asked, carelessly.
Ruth's eyes met his squarely. "'T isn't a 'story,'" she said,
resentfully, forgetting her own temptation.
The dull colour flooded his face. "You forget, Miss Thorne, that
I am forbidden to read or write."
"For six months only," answered Ruth, sternly, "and there's
always a place for a good Sunday special."
He changed the subject, but there were frequent awkward pauses
and the spontaniety was gone. She rose, adjusting her belt in the
back, and announced that it was time for her to go home.
On their way up the hill, she tried to be gracious enough to
atone for her rudeness, but, though he was politeness itself,
there was a difference, and she felt as if she had lost
something. Distance lay between them--a cold, immeasurable
distance, yet she knew that she had done right.
He opened the gate for her, then turned to go. "Won't you come
in?" she asked, conventionally.
"No, thank you--some other time, if I may. I've had a charming
afternoon." He smiled pleasantly, and was off down the hill.
When she remembered that it was a Winfield who had married
Abigail Weatherby, she dismissed the matter as mere coincidence,
and determined, at all costs, to shield Miss Ainslie. The vision
of that gracious lady came to her, bringing with it a certain
uplift of soul. Instantly, she was placed far above the petty
concerns of earth, like one who walks upon the heights,
untroubled, while restless surges thunder at his feet.
VI. The Garden
Miss Thorne wrote an apology to Winfield, and then tore it up,
thereby gaining comparative peace of mind, for, with some
natures, expression is the main thing, and direction is but
secondary. She was not surprised because he did not come; on the
contrary, she had rather expected to be left to her own devices
for a time, but one afternoon she dressed with unusual care and
sat in state in the parlour, vaguely expectant. If he intended to
be friendly, it was certainly time for him to come again.
Hepsey, passing through the hall, noted the crisp white ribbon at
her throat and the bow in her hair. "Are you expectin' company,
Miss Thorne?" she asked, innocently.
"I am expecting no one," answered Ruth, frigidly, "I am going
out."
Feeling obliged to make her word good, she took the path which
led to Miss Ainslie's. As she entered the gate, she had a glimpse
of Winfield, sitting by the front window of Mrs. Pendleton's
brown house, in such a dejected attitude that she pitied him. She
considered the virtuous emotion very praiseworthy, even though it
was not deep enough for her to bestow a cheery nod upon the
gloomy person across the way.
Miss Ainslie was unaffectedly glad to see her, and Ruth sank into
an easy chair with something like content. The atmosphere of the
place was insensibly soothing and she instantly felt a subtle
change. Miss Ainslie, as always, wore a lavender gown, with real
lace at the throat and wrists. Her white hair was waved softly
and on the third finger of her left hand was a ring of Roman
gold, set with an amethyst and two large pearls.
There was a beautiful serenity about her, evident in every line
of her face and figure. Time had dealt gently with her, and
except on her queenly head had left no trace of his passing. The
delicate scent of the lavender floated from her gown and her
laces, almost as if it were a part of her, and brought visions of
an old-time garden, whose gentle mistress was ever tranquil and
content. As she sat there, smiling, she might have been Peace
grown old.
"Miss Ainslie," said Ruth, suddenly, "have you ever had any
trouble?"
A shadow crossed her face, and then she answered, patiently,
"Why, yes--I've had my share."
"I don't mean to be personal," Ruth explained, "I was just
thinking."
"I understand," said the other, gently. Then, after a little, she
spoke again:
"We all have trouble, deary--it's part of life; but I believe
that we all share equally in the joy of the world. Allowing for
temperament, I mean. Sorrows that would crush some are lightly
borne by others, and some have the gift of finding great
happiness in little things.
"Then, too, we never have any more than we can bear--nothing that
has not been borne before, and bravely at that. There isn't a new
sorrow in the world--they're all old ones--but we can all find
new happiness if we look in the right way."
The voice had a full music, instinct with tenderness, and
gradually Ruth's troubled spirit was eased. "I don't know what's
the matter with me," she said, meditatively, "for I'm not morbid,
and I don't have the blues very often, but almost ever since I've
been at Aunt Jane's, I've been restless and disturbed. I know
there's no reason for it, but I can't help it."
"Don't you think that it's because you have nothing to do? You've
always been so busy, and you aren't used to idleness."
"Perhaps so. I miss my work, but at the same time, I haven't
sense enough to do it."
"Poor child, you're tired--too tired to rest."
"Yes, I am tired," answered Ruth, the tears of nervous weakness
coming into her eyes.
"Come out into the garden."
Miss Ainslie drew a fleecy shawl over her shoulders and led her
guest outdoors. Though she kept pace with the world in many other
ways, it was an old-fashioned garden, with a sun-dial and an
arbour, and little paths, nicely kept, that led to the flower
beds and circled around them. There were no flowers as yet,
except in a bed of wild violets under a bay window, but tiny
sprigs of green were everywhere eloquent with promise, and the
lilacs were budded.
"That's a snowball bush over there," said Miss Ainslie, "and all
that corner of the garden will be full of roses in June. They're
old-fashioned roses, that I expect you wouldn't care for-blush
and cinnamon and sweet briar--but I love them all. That long row
is half peonies and half bleeding-hearts, and I have a bed of
columbines under a window on the other side of the house. The
mignonette and forget-me-nots have a place to themselves, for I
think they belong together--sweetness and memory.
"There's going to be lady-slippers over there," Miss Ainslie went
on, "and sweet william. The porch is always covered with
morning-glories--I think they're beautiful and in that large bed
I've planted poppies, snap-dragon, and marigolds. This round one
is full of larkspur and bachelor's buttons. I have phlox and
petunias, too--did you ever see a petunia seed?"
Ruth shook her head.
"It's the tiniest thing, smaller than a grain of sand. When I
plant them, I always wonder how those great, feathery petunias
are coming out of those little, baby seeds, but they come. Over
there are things that won't blossom till late--asters,
tiger-lilies and prince's feather. It's going to be a beautiful
garden, deary. Down by the gate are my sweet herbs and
simples--marjoram, sweet thyme, rosemary, and lavender. I love
the lavender, don't you?"
"Yes, I do," replied Ruth, "but I've never seen it growing."
"It's a little bush, with lavender flowers that yield honey, and
it's all sweet--flowers, leaves, and all. I expect you'll laugh
at me, but I've planted sunflowers and four-o'clocks and
foxglove."
"I won't laugh---I think it's lovely. What do you like best, Miss
Ainslie?"
"I love them all," she said, with a smile on her lips and her
deep, unfathomable eyes fixed upon Ruth, "but I think the
lavender comes first. It's so sweet, and then it has
associations--"
She paused, in confusion, and Ruth went on, quickly: "I think
they all have associations, and that's why we love them. I can't
bear red geraniums because a cross old woman I knew when I was a
child had her yard full of them, and I shall always love the
lavender," she added, softly, "because it makes me think of you."
Miss Ainslie's checks flushed and her eyes shone. "Now we'll go
into the house," she said, "and we'll have tea."
"I shouldn't stay any longer," murmured Ruth, following her,
"I've been here so long now."
"'T isn't long," contradicted Miss Ainslie, sweetly, "it's been
only a very few minutes."
Every moment, the house and its owner took on new beauty and
charm. Miss Ainslie spread a napkin of finest damask upon the
little mahogany tea table, then brought in a silver teapot of
quaint design, and two cups of Japanese china, dainty to the
point of fragility.
"Why, Miss Ainslie," exclaimed Ruth, in surprise, "where did you
get Royal Kaga?"
Miss Ainslie was bending over the table, and the white hand that
held the teapot trembled a little. "They were a present from--a
friend," she answered, in a low voice.
"They're beautiful," said Ruth, hurriedly.
She had been to many an elaborate affair, which was down on the
social calendar as a "tea," sometimes as reporter and often as
guest, but she had found no hostess like Miss Ainslie, no china
so exquisitely fine, nor any tea like the clear, fragrant amber
which was poured into her cup.
"It came from China," said Miss Ainslie, feeling the unspoken
question. "I had a whole chest of it, but it's almost all gone."
Ruth was turning her cup and consulting the oracle. "Here's two
people, a man and a woman, from a great distance, and, yes,
here's money, too. What is there in yours?"
"Nothing, deary, and besides, it doesn't come true."
When Ruth finally aroused herself to go home, the old
restlessness, for the moment, was gone. "There's a charm about
you," she said, "for I feel as if I could sleep a whole week and
never wake at all."
"It's the tea," smiled Miss Ainslie, "for I'm a very commonplace
body."
"You, commonplace?" repeated Ruth; "why, there's nobody like
you!"
They stood at the door a few moments, talking aimlessly, but Ruth
was watching Miss Ainslie's face, as the sunset light lay
caressingly upon it. "I've had a lovely time," she said, taking
another step toward the gate.
"So have I--you'll come again, won't you?" The sweet voice was
pleading now, and Ruth answered it in her inmost soul.
Impulsively, she came back, threw her arms around Miss Ainslie's
neck, and kissed her. "I love you," she said, "don't you know I
do?"
The quick tears filled Miss Ainslie's eyes and she smiled through
the mist. "Thank you, deary," she whispered, "it's a long time
since any one has kissed me--a long time!"
Ruth turned back at the gate, to wave her hand, and even at that
distance, saw that Miss Ainslie was very pale.
Winfield was waiting for her, just outside the hedge, but his
presence jarred upon her strangely, and her salutation was not
cordial.
"Is the lady a friend of yours?" he inquired, indifferently.
"She is," returned Ruth; "I don't go to see my enemies--do you?"
"I don't know whether I do or not," he said, looking at her
significantly.
Her colour rose, but she replied, sharply: "For the sake of
peace, let us assume that you do not."
"Miss Thorne," he began, as they climbed the hill, "I don't see
why you don't apply something cooling to your feverish temper.
You have to live with yourself all the time, you know, and,
occasionally, it must be very difficult. A rag, now, wet in cold
water, and tied around your neck--have you ever tried that? It's
said to be very good."
"I have one on now," she answered, with apparent seriousness,
"only you can't see it under my ribbon. It's getting dry and I
think I'd better hurry home to wet it again, don't you?"
Winfield laughed joyously. "You'll do," he said.
Before they were half up the hill, they were on good terms again.
"I don't want to go home, do you?" he asked.
"Home? I have no home--I'm only a poor working girl."
"Oh, what would this be with music! I can see it now! Ladies and
gentlemen, with your kind permission, I will endeavour to give
you a little song of my own composition, entitled:'Why Has the
Working Girl No Home!'"
"You haven't my permission, and you're a wretch."
"I am," he admitted, cheerfully, "moreover, I'm a worm in the
dust."
"I don't like worms."
"Then you'll have to learn."
Ruth resented his calm assumption of mastery. "You're dreadfully
young," she said; "do you think you'll ever grow up?"
"Huh!" returned Winfield, boyishly, "I'm most thirty."
"Really? I shouldn't have thought you were of age."
"Here's a side path, Miss Thorne," he said, abruptly, "that seems
to go down into the woods. Shall we explore? It won't be dark for
an hour yet."
They descended with some difficulty, since the way was not cleat,
and came into the woods at a point not far from the log across
the path. "We mustn't sit there any more," he observed, "or we'll
fight. That's where we were the other day, when you attempted to
assassinate me."
"I didn't!" exclaimed Ruth indignantly.
"That rag does seem to be pretty dry," he said, apparently to
himself. "Perhaps, when we get to the sad sea, we can wet it, and
so insure comparative calm."
She laughed, reluctantly. The path led around the hill and down
from the highlands to a narrow ledge of beach that lay under the
cliff. "Do you want to drown me?" she asked. "It looks very much
as if you intended to, for this ledge is covered at high tide."
"You wrong me, Miss Thorne; I have never drowned anything."
His answer was lost upon her, for she stood on the beach, under
the cliff, looking at the water. The shimmering turquoise blue
was slowly changing to grey, and a single sea gull circled
overhead.
He made two or three observations, to which Ruth paid no
attention. "My Lady Disdain," he said, with assumed anxiety,
"don't you think we'd better go on? I don't know what time the
tide comes in, and I never could look your aunt in the face if I
had drowned her only relative."
"Very well," she replied carelessly, "let's go around the other
way."
They followed the beach until they came to the other side of the
hill, but found no path leading back to civilisation, though the
ascent could easily be made.
"People have been here before," he said; "here are some initials
cut into this stone. What are they? I can't see."
Ruth stooped to look at the granite boulder he indicated. "J.
H.," she answered, "and J. B."
"It's incomplete," he objected; "there should be a heart with an
arrow run through it."
"You can fix it to suit yourself," Ruth returned, coolly, "I
don't think anybody will mind." She did not hear his reply, for
it suddenly dawned upon her that "J. H." meant Jane Hathaway.
They stood there in the twilight for some little time, watching
the changing colours on the horizon and then there was a faint
glow on the water from the cliff above. Ruth went out far enough
to see that Hepsey had placed the lamp in the attic window.
"It's time to go," she said, "inasmuch as we have to go back the
way we came."
They crossed to the other side and went back through the woods.
It was dusk, and they walked rapidly until they came to the log
across the path.
"So your friend isn't crazy," he said tentatively, as he tried to
assist her over it.
"That depends," she replied, drawing away from him; "you're
indefinite."
"Forgot to wet the rag, didn't we?" he asked. "I will gladly
assume the implication, however, if I may be your friend."
"Kind, I'm sure," she answered, with distant politeness.
The path widened, and he walked by her side. "Have you noticed,
Miss Thorne, that we have trouble every time we approach that
seemingly innocent barrier? I think it would be better to keep
away from it, don't you?"
"Perhaps."
"What initials were those on the boulder? J. H. and--"
"J. B."
"I thought so. 'J. B.' must have had a lot of spare time at his
disposal, for his initials are cut into the 'Widder' Pendleton's
gate post on the inner side, and into an apple tree in the back
yard."
"How interesting!"
"Did you know Joe and Hepsey were going out to-night?"
"No, I didn't--they're not my intimate friends."
"I don't see how Joe expects to marry on the income derived from
the village chariot."
"Have they got that far?"
"I don't know," replied Winfield, with the air of one imparting a
confidence. "You see, though I have been in this peaceful village
for some little time, I have not yet arrived at the fine
distinction between 'walking out, 'settin' up,' and 'stiddy
comp'ny.' I should infer that 'walking out' came first, for
'settin' up' must take a great deal more courage, but even 1,
with my vast intellect, cannot at present understand 'stiddy
comp'ny.'"
"Joe takes her out every Sunday in the carriage," volunteered
Ruth, when the silence became awkward.
"In the what?"
"Carriage--haven't you ridden in it?"
"I have ridden in them, but not in it. I walked to the
'Widder's,' but if it is the conveyance used by travellers, they
are both 'walking out' and 'settin' up.'"
They paused at the gate. "Thank you for a pleasant afternoon,"
said Winfield. "I don't have many of them."
"You're welcome," returned Ruth, conveying the impression of
great distance.
Winfield sighed, then made a last desperate attempt. "Miss
Thorne," he said, pleadingly, "please don't be unkind to me. You
have my reason in your hands. I can see myself now, sitting on
the floor, at one end of the dangerous ward. They'll smear my
fingers with molasses and give me half a dozen feathers to play
with. You'll come to visit the asylum, sometime, when you're
looking for a special, and at first, you won't recognise me. Then
I'll say: 'Woman, behold your work,' and you'll be miserable all
the rest of your life."
She laughed heartily at the distressing picture, and the
plaintive tone of his voice pierced her armour. "What's the
matter with you?" she asked.
"I don't know--I suppose it's my eyes. I'm horribly restless and
discontented, and it isn't my way."
Then Ruth remembered her own restless weeks, which seemed so long
ago, and her heart stirred with womanly sympathy. "I know," she
said, in a different tone, "I've felt the same way myself, almost
ever since I've been here, until this very afternoon. You're
tired and nervous, and you haven't anything to do, but you'll get
over it."
"I hope you're right. I've been getting Joe to read the papers to
me, at a quarter a sitting, but his pronunciation is so
unfamiliar that it's hard to get the drift, and the whole thing
exasperated me so that I had to give it up."
"Let me read the papers to you," she said, impulsively, "I
haven't seen one for a month."
There was a long silence. "I don't want to impose upon you," he
answered--"no, you mustn't do it."
Ruth saw a stubborn pride that shrank from the slightest
dependence, a self-reliance that would not failter, but would
steadfastly hold aloof, and she knew that in one thing, at least,
they were kindred.
"Let me," she cried, eagerly; "I'll give you my eyes for a little
while!"
Winfield caught her hand and held it for a moment, fully
understanding. Ruth's eyes looked up into his--deep, dark,
dangerously appealing, and alight with generous desire.
His fingers unclasped slowly. "Yes, I will," he said, strangely
moved. "It's a beautiful gift--in more ways than one. You are
very kind--thank you--good night!"
VII. The Man Who Hesitates
"Isn't fair'," said Winfield to himself, miserably, "no sir, 't
isn't fair!"
He sat on the narrow piazza which belonged to Mrs. Pendleton's
brown house, and took stern account of his inner self. The
morning paper lay beside him, unopened, though his fingers itched
to tear the wrapper, and his hat was pulled far down over his
eyes, to shade them from the sun.
"If I go up there I'm going to fall in love with her, and I know
it!"
That moment of revelation the night before, when soul stood face
to face with soul, had troubled him strangely. He knew himself
for a sentimentalist where women were concerned, but until they
stood at the gate together, he had thought himself safe. Like
many another man, on the sunny side of thirty, he had his ideal
woman safely enshrined in his inner consciousness.
She was a pretty little thing, this dream maiden--a blonde, with
deep blue eyes, a rosy complexion, and a mouth like Cupid's bow.
Mentally, she was of the clinging sort, for Winfield did not know
that in this he was out of fashion. She had a dainty, bird-like
air about her and a high, sweet voice--a most adorable little
woman, truly, for a man to dream of when business was not too
pressing.
In almost every possible way, Miss Thorne was different. She was
dark, and nearly as tall as he was; dignified, self-possessed,
and calm, except for flashes of temper and that one impulsive
moment. He had liked her, found her interesting in a tantalising
sort of way, and looked upon her as an oasis in a social desert,
but that was all.
Of course, he might leave the village, but he made a wry face
upon discovering, through laboured analysis, that he didn't want
to go away. It was really a charming spot--hunting and fishing to
be had for the asking, fine accommodations at Mrs. Pendleton's,
beautiful scenery, bracing air--in every way it was just what he
needed. Should he let himself be frightened out of it by a
newspaper woman who lived at the top of the hill? Hardly!
None the less, he realised that a man might firmly believe in
Affinity, and, through a chain of unfortunate circumstances,
become the victim of Propinquity. He had known of such instances
and was now face to face with the dilemma.
Then his face flooded with dull colour. "Darn it," he said to
himself, savagely, "what an unmitigated cad I am! All this is on
the assumption that she's likely to fall on my neck at any
minute! Lord!"
Yet there was a certain comfort in the knowledge that he was
safe, even if he should fall in love with Miss Thorne. That
disdainful young woman would save him from himself, undoubtedly,
when he reached the danger point, if not before.
"I wonder how a fellow would go about it anyway," he thought. "He
couldn't make any sentimental remarks, without being instantly
frozen. She's like the Boston girls we read about in the funny
papers. He couldn't give her things, either, except flowers or
books, or sweets, or music. She has more books than she wants,
because she reviews'em for the paper, and I don't think she's
musical. She doesn't look like the candy fiends, and I imagine
she'd pitch a box of chocolates into the sad sea, or give it to
Hepsey. There's nothing left but flowers--and I suppose she
wouldn't notice'em.
"A man would have to teach her to like him, and, on my soul, I
don't know how he'd do that. Constant devotion wouldn't have any
effect--I doubt if she'd permit it; and a fellow might stay away
from her for six months, without a sign from her. I guess she's
cold--no, she isn't, either--eyes and temper like hers don't go
with the icebergs.
"I--that is, he couldn't take her out, because there's no place
to go. It's different in the city, of course, but if he happened
to meet her in the country, as I've done--
"Might ask her to drive, possibly, if I could rent Alfred and
Mamie for a few hours--no, we'd have to have the day, for
anything over two miles, and that wouldn't be good form, without
a chaperone. Not that she needs one--she's equal to any
emergency, I fancy. Besides, she wouldn't go. If I could get
those two plugs up the hill, without pushing 'em, gravity would
take'em back, but I couldn't ask her to walk up the hill after
the pleasure excursion was over. I don't believe a drive would
entertain her.
"Perhaps she'd like to fish--no, she wouldn't, for she said she
didn't like worms. Might sail on the briny deep, except that
there's no harbour within ten miles, and she wouldn't trust her
fair young life to me. She'd be afraid I'd drown her.
"I suppose the main idea is to cultivate a clinging dependence,
but I'd like to see the man who could woo any dependence from
Miss Thorne. She holds her head like a thoroughbred touched with
the lash. She said she was afraid of Carlton, but I guess she was
just trying to be pleasant. I'll tell him about it--no, I won't,
for I said I wouldn't.
"I wish there was some other girl here for me to talk to, but
I'll be lucky if I can get along peaceably with the one already
here. I'll have to discover all her pet prejudices and be careful
not to walk on any of 'em. There's that crazy woman, for
instance--I mustn't allude to her, even respectfully, if I'm to
have any softening feminine influence about me before I go back
to town. She didn't seem to believe I had any letter from
Carlton--that's what comes of being careless.
"I shouldn't have told her that people said she had large feet
and wore men's shoes. She's got a pretty foot; I noticed it
particularly before I spoke--I suppose she didn't like that--most
girls wouldn't, I guess, but she took it as a hunter takes a
fence. Even after that, she said she'd help me be patient, and
last night, when she said she'd read the papers to me--she was
awfully sweet to me then.
"Perhaps she likes me a little bit--I hope so. She'd never care
very much for anybody, though--she's too independent. She
wouldn't even let me help her up the hill; I don't know whether
it was independence, or whether she didn't want me to touch her.
If we ever come to a place where she has to be helped, I suppose
I'll have to put gloves on, or let her hold one end of a stick
while I hang on to the other.
"Still she didn't take her hand away last night, when I grabbed
it. Probably she was thinking about something else, and didn't
notice. It's a particularly nice hand to hold, but I'll never
have another chance, I guess.
"Carlton said she'd take the conceit out of me, if I had any. I'm
glad he didn't put that in the letterstill it doesn't matter,
since I've lost it. I wish I hadn't, for what he said about me
was really very nice. Carlton is a good fellow.
"How she lit on me when I thought the crazy person might make a
good special! Jerusalem! I felt like the dust under her feet. I'd
be glad to have anybody stand up for me, like that, but nobody
ever will. She's mighty pretty when she's angry, but I'd rather
she wouldn't get huffy at me. She's a tremendously nice
girl--there's no doubt of that."
At this juncture, Joe came out on the porch, hat in hand.
"Mornin', Mr. Winfield."
"Good morning, Joe; how are your troubles this morning?"
"They're ill right, I guess," he replied, pleased with the air of
comradeship. "Want me to read the paper to yer?"
"No, thank you, Joe, not this morning."
The tone was a dismissal, but Joe lingered, shifting from one
foot to the other. "Ain't I done it to suit yer?"
"Quite so," returned Winfield, serenely.
"I don't mind doin' it," Joe continued, after a long silence. "I
won't charge yer nothin'."
"You're very kind, Joe, but I don't care about it to-day."
Winfield rose and walked to the other end of the porch. The apple
trees were in bloom, and every wandering wind was laden with
sweetness. Even the gnarled old tree in Miss Hathaway's yard,
that had been out of bearing for many a year, had put forth a
bough of fragrant blossoms. He saw it from where he stood; a mass
of pink and white against the turquoise sky, and thought that
Miss Thorne would make a charming picture if she stood beneath
the tree with the blown petals drifting around her.
He lingered upon the vision till Joe spoke again. "Be you goin'
up to Miss Hathaway's this mornin'?"
"Why, I don't know," Winfield answered somewhat resentfully,
"why?"
"'Cause I wouldn't go--not if I was in your place."
"Why?" he demanded, facing him.
"Miss Hathaway's niece, she's sick."
"Sick!" repeated Winfield, in sudden fear, "what's the matter!"
"Oh,'t ain't nothin' serious, I reckon, cause she's up and
around. I've just come from there, and Hepsey said that all night
Miss Thorne was a-cryin', and that this mornin' she wouldn't eat
no breakfast. She don't never eat much, but this mornin' she
wouldn't eat nothin', and she wouldn't say what was wrong with
her."
Winfield's face plainly showed his concern.
"She wouldn't eat nothin' last night, neither," Joe went on.
"Hepsey told me this mornin' that she thought p'raps you and her
had fit. She's your girl, ain't she?"
"No," replied Winfield, "she isn't my girl, and we haven't 'fit.'
I'm sorry she isn't well."
He paced back and forth moodily, while Joe watched him in
silence. "Well," he said, at length, "I reckon I'll be movin'
along. I just thought I'd tell yer."
There was no answer, and Joe slammed the gate in disgust. "I
wonder what's the matter," thought Winfield. "'T isn't a letter,
for to-day's mail hasn't come and she was all right last night.
Perhaps she isn't ill--she said she cried when she was angry.
Great Heavens! I hope she isn't angry at me!
"She was awfully sweet to me just before I left her," he
continued, mentally, "so I'm not to blame. I wonder if she's
angry at herself because she offered to read the papers to me?"
All unknowingly he had arrived at the cause of Miss Thorne's
unhappiness. During a wakeful, miserable night, she had wished a
thousand times that she might take back those few impulsive
words.
"That must be it," he thought, and then his face grew tender.
"Bless her sweet heart," he muttered, apropos of nothing, "I'm
not going to make her unhappy. It's only her generous impulse,
and I won't let her think it's any more."
The little maiden of his dreams was but a faint image just then,
as he sat down to plan a course of action which would assuage
Miss Thorne's tears. A grey squirrel appeared on the gate post,
and sat there, calmly, cracking a nut.
He watched the little creature, absently, and then strolled
toward the gate. The squirrel seemed tame and did not move until
he was almost near enough to touch it, and then it scampered only
a little way.
"I'll catch it," Winfield said to himself, "and take it up to
Miss Thorne. Perhaps she'll be pleased."
It was simple enough, apparently, for the desired gift was always
close at hand. He followed it across the hill, and bent a score
of times to pick it up, but it was a guileful squirrel and
escaped with great regularity.
Suddenly, with a flaunt of its bushy tail and a daring, backward
glance, it scampered under the gate into Miss Ainslie's garden
and Winfield laughed aloud. He had not known he was so near the
other house and was about to retreat when something stopped him.
Miss Ainslie stood in the path just behind the gate, with her
face ghastly white and her eyes wide with terror, trembling like
a leaf. There was a troubled silence, then she said, thickly,
"Go!"
"I beg your pardon," he answered, hurriedly, "I did not mean to
frighten you."
"Go!" she said again, her lips scarcely moving, "Go!"
"Now what in the mischief have I done;" he thought, as he crept
away, feeling like a thief. "I understood that this was a quiet
place and yet the strenuous life seems to have struck the village
in good earnest.
"What am I, that I should scare the aged and make the young weep?
I've always been considered harmless, till now. That must be Miss
Thorne's friend, whom I met so unfortunately just now. She's
crazy, surely, or she wouldn't have been afraid of me. Poor
thing, perhaps I startled her."
He remembered that she had carried a basket and worn a pair of
gardening gloves. Even though her face was so changed, for an
instant he had seen its beauty--the deep violet eyes, fair skin,
and regular features, surmounted by that wonderful crown of
silvered hair.
Conflicting emotions swayed him as he wended his way to the top
of the hill, with the morning paper in his pocket as an excuse,
if he should need one. When he approached the gate, he was seized
by a swift and unexplainable fear, and would have turned back,
but Miss Hathaway's door was opened.
Then the little maiden of his dreams vanished, waving her hand in
token of eterna1 farewell, for as Ruth came down the path between
the white and purple plumes of lilac, with a smile of welcome
upon her lips, he knew that, in all the world, there was nothing
half so fair.
VIII. Summer Days
The rumble of voices which came from the kitchen was not
disturbing, but when the rural lovers began to sit on the piazza,
directly under Ruth's window, she felt called upon to
remonstrate.
"Hepsey," she asked, one morning, "why don't you and Joe sit
under the trees at the side of the house? You can take your
chairs out there."
"Miss Hathaway allerss let us set on the piazzer," returned
Hepsey, unmoved.
"Miss Hathaway probably sleeps more soundly than I do. You don't
want me to hear everything you say, do you?"
Hepsey shrugged her buxom shoulders. "You can if you like, mum."
"But I don't like," snapped Ruth. "It annoys me."
There was an interval of silence, then Hepsey spoke again, of her
own accord. "If Joe and me was to set anywheres but in front, he
might see the light."
"Well, what of it?"
"Miss Hathaway, she don't want it talked of, and men folks never
can keep secrets," Hepsey suggested.
"You wouldn't have to tell him, would you?"
"Yes'm. Men folks has got terrible curious minds. They're all
right if they don't know there's nothin', but if they does, why
they's keen."
"Perhaps you're right, Hepsey," she replied, biting her lips.
"Sit anywhere you please."
There were times when Ruth was compelled to admit that Hepsey's
mental gifts were fully equal to her own. It was unreasonable to
suppose, even for an instant, that Joe and Hepsey had not
pondered long and earnestly upon the subject of the light in the
attic window, yet the argument was unanswerable. The matter had
long since lost its interest for Ruth--perhaps because she was
too happy to care.
Winfield had easily acquired the habit of bringing her his
morning papers, and, after the first embarrassment, Ruth settled
down to it in a businesslike way. Usually, she sat in Miss
Hathaway's sewing chair, under a tree a little way from the
house, that she might at the same time have a general supervision
of her domain, while Winfield stretched himself upon the grass at
her feet. When the sun was bright, he wore his dark glasses,
thereby gaining an unfair advantage.
After breakfast, which was a movable feast at the "Widder's," he
went after his mail and brought hers also. When he reached the
top of the hill, she was always waiting for him.
"This devotion is very pleasing," he remarked, one morning.
"Some people are easily pleased," she retorted. "I dislike to
spoil your pleasure, but my stern regard for facts compels me to
say that it is not Mr. Winfield I wait for, but the postman."
"Then I'll always be your postman, for I 'do admire' to be waited
for, as they have it at the 'Widder's.' Of course, it's more or
less of an expense--this morning, for instance, I had to dig up
two cents to get one of your valuable manuscripts out of the
clutches of an interested government."
"That's nothing," she assured him, "for I save you a quarter
every day, by taking Joe's place as reader to Your Highness, not
to mention the high tariff on the Sunday papers. Besides, the
manuscripts are all in now."
"I'm glad to hear that," he replied, sitting down on the piazza.
"Do you know, Miss Thorne, I think there's a great deal of joyous
excitement attached to the pursuit of literature. You send out a
story, fondly believing that it is destined to make you famous.
Time goes on, and you hear nothing from it. You can see your name
'featured' on the advertisements of the magazine, and hear the
heavy tread of the fevered mob, on the way to buy up the edition.
In the roseate glow of your fancy, you can see not only your
cheque, but the things you're going to buy with it. Perhaps you
tell your friends, cautiously, that you're writing for such and
such a magazine. Before your joy evaporates, the thing comes back
from the Dead Letter Office, because you hadn't put on enough
postage, and they wouldn't take it in. Or, perhaps they've
written 'Return' on the front page in blue pencil, and all over
it are little, dark, four-fingered prints, where the office pup
has walked on it."
"You seem to be speaking from experience."
"You have guessed it, fair lady, with your usual wonderful
insight. Now let's read the paper--do you know, you read much
better than Joe does?"
"Really?" Ruth was inclined to be sarcastic, but there was a
delicate colour in her cheeks, which pleased his aesthetic sense.
At first, he had had an insatiable thirst for everything in the
paper, except the advertisements. The market reports were
sacrificed inside of a week, and the obituary notices, weather
indications, and foreign despatches soon followed. Later, the
literary features were eliminated, but the financial and local
news died hard. By the end of June, however, he was satisfied
with the headlines.
"No, thank you, I don't want to hear about the murder," he said,
in answer to Ruth's ironical question, "nor yet the Summer styles
in sleeves. All that slop on the Woman's Page, about making home
happy, is not suited to such as I, and I'll pass."
"There's a great deal here that's very interesting," returned
Ruth, "and I doubt if I myself could have crammed more solid
knowledge into one Woman's Page. Here's a full account of a
wealthy lady's Summer home, and a description of a poor woman's
garden, and eight recipes, and half a column on how to keep a
husband at home nights, and plans for making a china closet out
of an old bookcase."
"If there's anything that makes me dead tired," remarked
Winfield, "it's that homemade furniture business."
"For once, we agree," answered Ruth. "I've read about it till I'm
completely out of patience. Shirtwaist boxes from soap boxes,
dressing tables from packing boxes, couches from cots, hall lamps
from old arc light globes, and clothes hampers from barrels--all
these I endured, but the last straw was a 'transformed kitchen.'"
"Tell me about it," begged Winfield, who was enjoying himself
hugely.
"The stove was to be set into the wall," began Ruth, "and
surrounded with marble and white tiling, or, if this was too
expensive, it was to be hidden from view by a screen of Japanese
silk. A nice oak settle, hand carved, which 'the young husband
might make in his spare moments,' was to be placed in front of
it, and there were to be plate racks and shelves on the walls, to
hold the rare china. Charming kitchen!"
Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes shone like stars. "You're an
awfully funny girl," said Winfield, quietly, "to fly into a
passion over a 'transformed kitchen' that you never saw. Why
don't you save your temper for real things?"
She looked at him, meaningly, and he retreated in good order. "I
think I'm a tactful person," he continued, hurriedly, "because I
get on so well with you. Most of the time, we're as contented as
two kittens in a basket."
"My dear Mr. Winfield," returned Ruth, pleasantly, "you're not
only tactful, but modest. I never met a man whose temperament so
nearly approached the unassuming violet. I'm afraid you'll never
be appreciated in this world--you're too good for it. You must
learn to put yourself forward. I expect it will be a shock to
your sensitive nature, but it's got to be done."
"Thank you," he laughed. "I wish we were in town now, and I'd
begin to put myself forward by asking you out to dinner and
afterward to the theatre."
"Why don't you take me out to dinner here?" she asked.
"I wouldn't insult you by offering you the 'Widder's' cooking. I
mean a real dinner, with striped ice cream at the end of it."
"I'll go," she replied, "I can't resist the blandishments of
striped ice cream."
"Thank you again; that gives me courage to speak of something
that has lain very near my heart for a long time."
"Yes?" said Ruth, conventionally. For the moment she was
frightened.
"I've been thinking fondly of your chafing-dish, though I haven't
been allowed to see it yet, and I suppose there's nothing in the
settlernent to cook in it, is there?"
"Nothing much, surely."
"We might have some stuff sent out from the city, don't you think
so?"
"Canned things?"
"Yes--anything that would keep."
Aided and abetted by Winfield, she made out a list of articles
which were unknown to the simple-minded inhabitants of the
village.
"I'll attend to the financial part of it," he said, pocketing the
list, "and then, my life will be in your hands."
After he went away, Ruth wished she knew more about the gentle
art of cooking, which, after all, is closely allied to the other
one--of making enemies. She decided to dispense with Hepsey's
services, when Winfield came up to dinner, and to do everything
herself.
She found an old cook book of Aunt Jane's and turned over its
pages with new interest. It was in manuscript form, and seemed to
represent the culinary knowledge of the entire neighbourhood.
Each recipe was duly accredited to its original author, and there
were many newspaper clippings, from the despised "Woman's Page"
in various journals.
Ruth thought it would be an act of kindness to paste the loose
clippings into Aunt Jane's book, and she could look them over as
she fastened them in. The work progressed rapidly, until she
found a clipping which was not a recipe. It was a perfunctory
notice of the death of Charles Winfield, dated almost eighteen
years ago.
She remembered the various emotions old newspapers had given her
when she first came to Aunt Jane's. This was Abigail Weatherby's
husband--he had survived her by a dozen years. "I'm glad it's
Charles Winfield instead of Carl," thought Ruth, as she put it
aside, and went on with her work.
"Pantry's come," announced Winfield, a few days later; "I didn't
open it, but I think everything is there. Joe's going to bring it
up."
"Then you can come to dinner Sunday," answered Ruth, smiling.
"I'll be here," returned Winfield promptly. "What time do we
dine?"
"I don't know exactly. It's better to wait, I think, until Hepsey
goes out. She always regards me with more or less suspicion, and
it makes me uncomfortable."
Sunday afternoon, the faithful Joe drove up to the gate, and
Hepsey emerged from her small back room, like a butterfly from a
chrysalis. She was radiant in a brilliant blue silk, which was
festooned at irregular intervals with white silk lace. Her hat
was bending beneath its burden of violets and red roses, starred
here and there with some unhappy buttercups which had survived
the wreck of a previous millinery triumph. Her hands were encased
in white cotton gloves, which did not fit.
With Joe's assistance, she entered the vehicle and took her place
proudly on the back seat, even while he pleaded for her to sit
beside him.
"You know yourself that I can't drive nothin' from the back
seat," he complained.
"Nobody's askin' you to drive nothin' from nowhere," returned
Hepsey, scornfully. "If you can't take me out like a lady, I
ain't a-goin'."
Ruth was dazzled by the magnificence of the spectacle and was
unable to take her eyes away from it, even after Joe had turned
around and started down hill. She thought Winfield would see them
pass his door and time his arrival accordingly, so she was
startled when he came up behind her and said, cheerfully:
"They look like a policeman's, don't they?"
"What--who?"
"Hepsey's hands--did you think I meant yours?"
"How long have you been here?"
"Nearly thirty years."
"That wasn't what I meant," said Ruth, colouring. "How long have
you been at Aunt Jane's?"
"Oh, that's different. When Joe went out to harness his fiery
steeds to his imposing chariot, I went around through the woods,
across the beach, climbed a vertical precipice, and came up this
side of the hill. I had to wait some little time, but I had a
front seat during the show."
He brought out her favourite chair, placing it under the maple
tree, then sat down near her. "I should think you'd get some
clothes like Hepsey's," he began. "I'll wager, now, that you
haven't a gown like that in your entire wardrobe."
"You're right--I haven't. The nearest approach to it is a
tailored gown, lined with silk, which Hepsey thinks I should wear
wrong side out."
"How long will the coast be clear?"
"Until nine o'clock, I think. They go to church in the evening."
"It's half past three now," he observed, glancing at his watch.
"I had fried salt pork, fried eggs, and fried potatoes for
breakfast. I've renounced coffee, for I can't seem to get used to
theirs. For dinner, we had round steak, fried, more fried
potatoes, and boiled onions. Dried apple pie for dessert--I think
I'd rather have had the mince I refused this morning."
"I'll feed you at five o'clock," she said, smiling.
"That seems like a long time," he complained.
"It won't, after you begin to entertain me."
It was after five before either realised it. "Come on," she said,
"you can sit in the kitchen and watch me."
He professed great admiration while she put on one of Hepsey's
white aprons, and when she appeared with the chafing-dish, his
emotion was beyond speech. He was allowed to open the box and to
cut up some button mushrooms, while she shredded cold chicken.
"I'm getting hungry every minute," he said, "and if there is
undue postponement, I fear I shall assimilate all the raw
material in sight--including the cook."
Ruth laughed happily. She was making a sauce with real cream,
seasoned delicately with paprika and celery salt. "Now I'll put
in the chicken and mushrooms," she said, "and you can stir it
while I make toast."
They were seated at the table in the dining-room and the fun was
at its height, when they became aware of a presence. Hepsey stood
in the door, apparently transfixed with surprise, and with
disapproval evident in every line of her face. Before either
could speak, she was gone.
Though Ruth was very much annoyed, the incident seemingly served
to accentuate Winfield's enjoyment. The sound of wheels on the
gravel outside told them that she was continuing her excursion.
"I'm going to discharge her to-morrow," Ruth said.
"You can't--she is in Miss Hathaway's service, not yours.
Besides, what has she done? She came back, probably, after
something she had forgotten. You have no reasonable ground for
discharging her, and I think you'd be more uncomfortable if she
went than if she stayed."
"Perhaps you're right," she admitted.
"I know how you feel about it," he went on, "but I hope you won't
let her distress you. It doesn't make a bit of difference to me;
she's only amusing. Please don't bother about it."
"I won't," said Ruth, "that is, I'll try not to."
They piled the dishes in the sink, "as a pleasant surprise for
Hepsey," he said, and the hours passed as if on wings. It was
almost ten o'clock before it occurred to Winfield that his
permanent abode was not Miss Hathaway's parlour.
As they stood at the door, talking, the last train came in. "Do
you know," said Winfield, "that every night, just as that train
comes in, your friend down there puts a candle in her front
window?"
"Well," rejoined Ruth, sharply, "what of it? It's a free country,
isn't it?"
"Very. Untrammelled press and highly independent women. Good
night, Miss Thorne. I'll be up the first thing in the morning."
She was about to speak, but slammed the door instead, and was
displeased when she heard a smothered laugh from outside.
IX. By Humble Means
As lightly as a rose petal upon the shimmering surface of a
stream, Summer was drifting away, but whither, no one seemed to
care. The odour of printer's ink upon the morning paper no longer
aroused vain longings in Winfield's breast, and Ruth had all but
forgotten her former connection with the newspaper world.
By degrees, Winfield had arranged a routine which seemed
admirable. Until luncheon time, he was with Ruth and, usually,
out of doors, according to prescription. In the afternoon, he
went up again, sometimes staying to dinner, and, always, he spent
his evenings there.
"Why don't you ask me to have my trunk sent up here?" he asked
Ruth, one day.
"I hadn't thought of it," she laughed. "I suppose it hasn't
seemed necessary."
"Miss Hathaway would be pleased, wouldn't she, if she knew she
had two guests instead of one?"
"Undoubtedly; how could she help it?"
"When do you expect her to return?"
"I don't know--I haven't heard a word from her. Sometimes I feel
a little anxious about her." Ruth would have been much concerned
for her relative's safety, had she known that the eccentric lady
had severed herself from the excursion and gone boldly into
Italy, unattended, and with no knowledge of the language.
Hepsey inquired daily for news of Miss Hathaway, but no tidings
were forthcoming. She amused herself in her leisure moments by
picturing all sorts of disasters in which her mistress was
doubtless engulfed, and in speculating upon the tie between Miss
Thorne and Mr. Winfield.
More often than not, it fell to Hepsey to light the lamp in the
attic window, though she did it at Miss Thorne's direction. "If I
forget it, Hepsey," she had said, calmly, "you'll see to it,
won't you?"
Trunks, cedar chests, old newspapers, and long hidden letters
were out of Ruth's province now. Once in two or three weeks, she
went to see Miss Ainslie, but never stayed long, though almost
every day she reproached herself for neglect.
Winfield's days were filled with peace, since he had learned how
to get on with Miss Thorne. When she showed herself stubborn and
unyielding, he retreated gracefully, and with a suggestion of
amusement, as a courtier may step aside gallantly for an angry
lady to pass. Ruth felt his mental attitude and, even though she
resented it, she was ashamed.
Having found that she could have her own way, she became less
anxious for it, and several times made small concessions, which
were apparently unconscious, but amusing, nevertheless. She had
none of the wiles of the coquette; she was transparent, and her
friendliness was disarming. If she wanted Winfield to stay at
home any particular morning or afternoon, she told him so. At
first he was offended, but afterward learned to like it, for she
could easily have instructed Hepsey to say that she was out.
The pitiless, unsympathetic calendar recorded the fact that July
was near its end, and Ruth sighed--then hated herself for it.
She had grown accustomed to idleness, and, under the
circumstances, liked it far too well.
One morning, when she went down to breakfast, Hepsey was
evidently perplexed about something, but Ruth took no outward
note of it, knowing that it would be revealed ere long.
"Miss Thorne," she said, tentatively, as Ruth rose from the
table.
"Yes?"
"Of course, Miss Thorne, I reckon likely't ain't none of my
business, but is Mr. Winfield another detective, and have you
found anything out yet?"
Ruth, inwardly raging, forced herself to let the speech pass
unnoticed, and sailed majestically out of the room. She was
surprised to discover that she could be made so furiously angry
by so small a thing.
Winfield was coming up the hill with the mail, and she tried to
cool her hot cheeks with her hands. "Let's go down on the side of
the hill," she said, as he gave her some letters and the paper;
"it's very warm in the sun, and I'd like the sea breeze."
They found a comparatively level place, with two trees to lean
against, and, though they were not far from the house, they were
effectually screened by the rising ground. Ruth felt that she
could not bear the sight of Hepsey just then.
After glancing at her letters she began to read aloud, with a
troubled haste which did not escape him. "Here's a man who had a
little piece of bone taken out of the inside of his skull," she
said. "Shall I read about that? He seems, literally, to have had
something on his mind."
"You're brilliant this morning," answered Winfield, gravely, and
she laughed hysterically.
"What's the matter with you?" he asked. "You don't seem like
yourself."
"It isn't nice of you to say that," she retorted, "considering
your previous remark."
There was a rumble and a snort on the road and, welcoming the
diversion, he went up to reconnoitre. "Joe's coming; is there
anything you want in the village?"
"No," she answered, wearily, "there's nothing I want--anywhere."
"You're an exceptional woman," returned Winfield, promptly, "and
I'd advise you to sit for your photograph. The papers would like
it--'Picture of the Only Woman Who Doesn't Want Anything'--why,
that would work off an extra in about ten minutes!"
Ruth looked at him for a moment, then turned her eyes away. He
felt vaguely uncomfortable, and was about to offer atonement when
Joe's deep bass voice called out:
"Hello!"
"Hello yourself!" came in Hepsey's highest tones, from the
garden.
"Want anything to-day?"
"Nope!"
There was a brief pause, and then Joe shouted again: "Hepsey!"
"Well?"
"I should think they'd break their vocal cords," said Winfield.
"I wish they would," rejoined Ruth, quickly.
"Come here!" yelled Joe. "I want to talk to yer."
"Talk from there," screamed Hepsey.
"Where's yer folks?"
"D'know."
"Say, be they courtin'?"
Hepsey left her work in the garden and came toward the front of
the house. "They walk out some," she said, when she was halfway
to the gate, "and they set up a good deal, and Miss Thorne told
me she didn't know as she'd do better, but you can't rightly say
they're courtin''cause city ways ain't like our'n."
The deep colour dyed Ruth's face and her hands twitched
nervously. Winfield very much desired to talk, but could think of
nothing to say. The situation was tense.
Joe clucked to his horses. "So long," he said. "See yer later."
Ruth held her breath until he passed them, and then broke down.
Her self control was quite gone, and she sobbed bitterly, in
grief and shame. Winfield tucked his handkerchief into her cold
hands, not knowing what else to do.
"Don't!" he said, as if he, too, had been hurt. "Ruth, dear,
don't cry!"
A new tenderness almost unmanned him, but he sat still with his
hands clenched, feeling like a brute because of her tears.
The next few minutes seemed like an hour, then Ruth raised her
head and tried to smile. "I expect you think I'm silly," she
said, hiding her tear stained face again.
"No!" he cried, sharply; then, with a catch in his throat, he put
his hand on her shoulder.
"Don't!" she sobbed, turning away from him, "what--what they
said--was bad enough!"
The last words ended in a rush of tears, and, sorely distressed,
he began to walk back and forth. Then a bright idea came to him.
"I'll be back in a minute," he said.
When he returned, he had a tin dipper, freshly filled with cold
water. "Don't cry any more," he pleaded, gently, "I'm going to
bathe your face."
Ruth leaned back against the tree and he knelt beside her. "Oh,
that feels so good," she said, gratefully, as she felt his cool
fingers upon her burning eyes. In a little while she was calm
again, though her breast still heaved with every fluttering
breath.
"You poor little woman," he said, tenderly, "you're just as
nervous as you can be. Don't feel so about it. just suppose it
was somebody who wasn't!"
"Who wasn't what?" asked Ruth, innocently.
Winfield crimsoned to the roots of his hair and hurled the dipper
into the distance.
"What--what--they said," he stammered, sitting down awkwardly.
"Oh, darn it!" He kicked savagely at a root, and added, in
bitterest self accusation, "I'm a chump, I am!"
"No you're not," returned Ruth, with sweet shyness, "you're nice.
Now we'll read some more of the paper."
He assumed a feverish interest in the market reports, but his
thoughts were wandering. Certainly, nothing could have been
worse. He felt as if a bud, which he had been long and eagerly
watching, was suddenly torn open by a vandal hand. When he first
touched Ruth's eyes with his finger tips, he had trembled like a
schoolboy, and he wondered if she knew it.
If she did, she made no sign. Her cheeks were flushed, the lids
of her downcast eyes were pink, and her voice had lost its crisp,
incisive tones, but she read rapidly, without comment or pause,
until the supply of news gave out. Then she began on the
advertisements, dreading the end of her task and vainly wishing
for more papers, though in her heart there was something sweet,
which, even to herself, she dared not name.
"That'll do," he said, abruptly, "I'm not interested in the
'midsummer glove clearing.' I meant to tell you something when I
first came--I've got to go away."
Ruth's heart throbbed painfully, as if some cold hand held it
fast. "Yes," she said, politely, not recognising her own voice.
"It's only for a week--I've got to go to the oculist and see
about some other things. I'll be back before long."
"I shall miss you," she said, conventionally. Then she saw that
he was going away to relieve her from the embarrassment of his
presence, and blessed him accordingly.
"When are you going?" she asked.
"This afternoon. I don't want to go, but it's just as well to
have it over with. Can I do anything for you in the city?"
"No, thank you. My wants are few and, at present, well supplied."
"Don't you want me to match something for you? I thought women
always had pieces of stuff that had to be matched immediately."
"They made you edit the funny column, didn't they?" she asked,
irrelevantly.
"They did, Miss Thorne, and, moreover, I expect I'll have to do
it again."
After a little, they were back on the old footing, yet everything
was different, for there was an obtruding self consciousness on
either side. "What time do you go?" she asked, with assumed
indifference.
"Three-fifteen, I think, and it's after one now."
He walked back to the house with her, and, for the second time
that day, Hepsey came out to sweep the piazza.
"Good bye, Miss Thorne," he said.
"Good bye, Mr. Winfield."
That was all, but Ruth looked up with an unspoken question and
his eyes met hers clearly, with no turning aside. She knew he
would come back very soon and she understood his answer--that he
had the right.
As she entered the house, Hepsey said, pleasantly: "Has he gone
away, Miss Thorne?"
"Yes," she answered, without emotion. She was about to say that
she did not care for luncheon, then decided that she must seem to
care.
Still, it was impossible to escape that keen-eyed observer. "You
ain't eatin' much," she suggested.
"I'm not very hungry."
"Be you sick, Miss Thorne?"
"No--not exactly. I've been out in the sun and my head aches,"
she replied, clutching at the straw.
"Do you want a wet rag?"
Ruth laughed, remembering an earlier suggestion of Winfield's.
"No, I don't want any wet rag, Hepsey, but I'll go up to my room
for a little while, I think. Please don't disturb me."
She locked her door, shutting out all the world from the nameless
joy that surged in her heart. The mirror disclosed flushed,
feverish cheeks and dark eyes that shone like stars. "Ruth
Thorne," she said to herself, "I'm ashamed of you! First you act
like a fool and then like a girl of sixteen!"
Then her senses became confused and the objects in the room
circled around her unsteadily. "I'm tired," she murmured. Her
head sank drowsily into the lavender scented pillow and she slept
too soundly to take note of the three o'clock train leaving the
station. It was almost sunset when she was aroused by voices
under her window.
"That feller's gone home," said Joe.
"Do tell!" exclaimed Hepsey. "Did he pay his board?"
"Yep, every cent. He's a-comin' back."
"When?"
"D'know. Don't she know?" The emphasis indicated Miss Thorne.
"I guess not," answered Hepsey. "They said good bye right in
front of me, and there wa'n't nothin' said about it."
"They ain't courtin', then," said Joe, after a few moments of
painful thought, and Ruth, in her chamber above, laughed happily
to herself.
"Mebbe not," rejoined Hepsey. "It ain't fer sech as me to say
when there's courtin' and when there ain't, after havin' gone
well nigh onto five year with a country loafer what ain't never
said nothin'." She stalked into the house, closed the door, and
noisily bolted it. Joe stood there for a moment, as one struck
dumb, then gave a long, low whistle of astonishment and walked
slowly down the hill.
X. Love Letters
"A week!" Ruth said to herself the next morning. "Seven long
days! No letter, because he mustn't write, no telegram, because
there's no office within ten miles--nothing to do but wait!"
When she went down to breakfast, Hepsey did not seem to hear her
cheery greeting, but was twisting her apron and walking about
restlessly. "Miss Thorne," she said, at length, "did you ever get
a love letter?"
"Why, yes, of course," laughed Ruth. "Every girl gets love
letters."
Hepsey brightened visibly, then inquired, with great seriousness:
"Can you read writin', Miss Thorne?"
"That depends on the writing."
"Yes'm, it does so. I can read some writin'--I can read Miss
Hathaway's writin', and some of the furrin letters she's had, but
I got some this mornin' I can't make out, nohow."
"Where did you find 'writing' this morning? It's too early for
the mail, isn't it?"
"Yes'm. It was stuck under the kitchen winder." Hepsey looked up
at the ceiling in an effort to appear careless, and sighed. Then
she clutched violently at the front of her blue gingham dress,
immediately repenting of her rashness. Ruth was inwardly amused
but asked no helpful questions.
Finally, Hepsey took the plunge. "Would you mind tryin' to make
out some writin' I've got, Miss Thorne?"
"Of course not--let me see it."
Hepsey extracted a letter from the inmost recesses of her attire
and stood expectantly, with her hands on her hips.
"Why, it's a love letter!" Ruth exclaimed.
"Yes'm. When you get through readin' it to yourself, will you
read it out loud?"
The letter, which was written on ruled note paper, bore every
evidence of care and thought. "Hepsey," it began, and, on the
line below, with a great flourish under it, "Respected Miss"
stood, in large capitals.
"Although it is now but a short interval," Ruth read, "since my
delighted eyes first rested on your beautiful form--"
"Five year!" interjected Hepsey.
"--yet I dare to hope that you will receive graciously what I am
about to say, as I am assured you will, if you reciprocate the
sentiments which you have aroused in my bosom.
"In this short time, dear Miss, brief though it is, yet it has
proved amply sufficient for my heart to go out to you in a
yearning love which I have never before felt for one of your sex.
Day by day and night by night your glorious image has followed
me."
"That's a lie," interrupted Hepsey, "he knows I never chased him
nowheres, not even when he took that red-headed Smith girl to the
Sunday-school picnic over to the Ridge, a year ago come August."
"Those dark tresses have entwined my soul in their silken meshes,
those deep eyes, that have borrowed their colour from Heaven's
cerulean blue, and those soft white hands, that have never been
roughened by uncongenial toil, have been ever present in my
dreams."
Ruth paused for a moment, overcome by her task, but Hepsey's face
was radiant. "Hurry up, Miss Thorne," she said, impatiently.
"In short, Dear Miss, I consider you the most surpassingly lovely
of your kind, and it is with pride swelling in my manly bosom
that I dare to ask so peerless a jewel for her heart and hand.
"My parentage, birth, and breeding are probably known to you, but
should any points remain doubtful, I will be pleased to present
references as to my character and standing in the community.
"I await with impatience, Madam, your favourable answer to my
plea. Rest assured that if you should so honour me as to accept
my proposal, I will endeavour to stand always between you and the
hard, cruel world, as your faithful shield. I will also endeavour
constantly to give you a happiness as great as that which will
immediately flood my bing upon receipt of your blushing
acceptance.
"I remain, Dear Miss, your devoted lover and humble servant,
"JOSEPH PENDLETON, ESQ."
"My! My!" ejaculated Hepsey. "Ain't that fine writin'!"
"It certainly is," responded Miss Thorne, keeping her face
straight with difficulty.
"Would you mind readin' it again?"
She found the second recital much easier, since she was partially
accustomed to the heavy punctuation marks and shaded flourishes.
At first, she had connected Winfield with the effusion, but
second thought placed the blame where it belonged--at the door of
a "Complete Letter Writer."
"Miss Thorne," said Hepsey, hesitating.
"Yes?"
"Of course, I'd like my answer to be as good writin' as his'n."
"Naturally."
"Where d'you s'pose he got all that lovely grammar?"
"Grammar is a rare gift, Hepsey."
"Yes'm,'t is so. Miss Thorne, do you guess you could write as
good as that?"
"I'd be willing to try," returned Ruth, with due humility.
Hepsey thought painfully for a few moments. "I'd know jest what
I'd better say. Now, last night, I give Joe a hint, as you may
say, but I wouldn't want him to think I'd jest been a-waitin' for
him."
"No, of course not."
"Ain't it better to keep him in suspense, as you may say?"
"Far better, Hepsey; he'll think more of you."
"Then I'll jest write that I'm willin' to think it over, and if
you'll put it on a piece of paper fer me, I'll write it out with
ink. I've got two sheets of paper jest like this, with nice blue
lines onto it,that I've been a-savin' fer a letter, and Miss
Hathaway, she's got ink."
Ruth sat down to compose an answer which should cast a shadow
over the "Complete Letter Writer." Her pencil flew over the rough
copy paper with lightning speed, while Hepsey stood by in
amazement.
"Listen," she said, at length, "how do you like this?"
"MR. JOSEPH PENDLETON--
"Respected Sir: Although your communication of recent date was a
great surprise to me, candour compels me to confess that it was
not entirely disagreeable. I have observed, though with true
feminine delicacy, that your affections were inclined to settle
in my direction, and have not repelled your advances.
"Still, I do not feel that as yet we are sufficiently acquainted
to render immediate matrimony either wise or desirable, and since
the suddenness of your proposal has in a measure taken my breath
away, I must beg that you will allow me a proper interval in
which to consider the matter, and, in the meantime, think of me
simply as your dearest friend.
"I may add, in conclusion, that your character and standing in
the community are entirely satisfactory to me. Thanking you for
the honour you have conferred upon me, believe me, Dear Sir,
"Your sincere friend,
"HEPSEY."
"My!" exclaimed Hepsey, with overmastering pride; "ain't that
beautiful! It's better than his'n, ain't it?"
"I wouldn't say that," Ruth replied, with proper modesty, "but I
think it will do."
"Yes'm. 'Twill so. Your writin' ain't nothin' like Joe's," she
continued, scanning it closely, "but it's real pretty." Then a
bright idea illuminated her countenance. "Miss Thorne, if you'll
write it out on the note paper with a pencil, I can go over it
with the ink, and afterward, when it's dry, I'll rub out the
pencil. It'll be my writin' then, but it'll look jest like
yours."
"All right, Hepsey."
She found it difficult to follow the lines closely, but at length
achieved a respectable result. "I'll take good care of it,"
Hepsey said, wrapping the precious missive in a newspaper, "and
this afternoon, when I get my work done up, I'll fix it. Joe'll
be surprised, won't he?"
Late in the evening, when Hepsey came to Ruth, worn with the
unaccustomed labours of correspondence, and proudly displayed the
nondescript epistle, she was compelled to admit that unless Joe
had superhuman qualities he would indeed "be surprised."
The next afternoon Ruth went down to Miss Ainslie's. "You've been
neglecting me, dear," said that gentle soul, as she opened the
door.
"I haven't meant to," returned Ruth, conscience-stricken, as she
remembered how long it had been since the gate of the oldfashioned
garden had swung on its hinges for her.
A quiet happiness had settled down upon Ruth and the old
perturbed spirit was gone, but Miss Ainslie was subtly different.
"I feel as if something was going to happen," she said.
"Something nice?"
"I--don't know." The sweet face was troubled and there were fine
lines about the mouth, such as Ruth had never seen there before.
"You're nervous, Miss Ainslie--it's my turn to scold now."
"I never scolded you, did I deary?"
"You couldn't scold anybody--you're too sweet. You're not
unhappy, are you, Miss Ainslie?"
"I? Why, no! Why should I be unhappy?" Her deep eyes were fixed
upon Ruth.
"I--I didn't know," Ruth answered, in confusion.
"I learned long ago," said Miss Ainslie, after a little, "that we
may be happy or not, just as we choose. Happiness is not a
circumstance, nor a set of circumstances; it's only a light, and
we may keep it burning if we will. So many of us are like
children, crying for the moon, instead of playing contentedly
with the few toys we have. We're always hoping for something, and
when it does n't come we fret and worry ; when it does, why
there's always something else we'd rather have. We deliberately
make nearly all of our unhappiness, with our own unreasonable
discontent, and nothing will ever make us happy, deary, except
the spirit within."
"But, Miss Ainslie," Ruth objected, "do you really think
everybody can be happy?"
"Of course--everybody who wishes to be. Some people are happier
when they're miserable. I don't mean, deary, that it's easy for
any of us, and it's harder for some than for others, all because
we never. grow up. We're always children--our playthings are a
little different, that's all."
"'Owning ourselves forever children,' quoted Ruth, "'gathering
pebbles on a boundless shore.'"
"Yes, I was just thinking of that. A little girl breaks her doll,
and though the new one may be much prettier, it never wholly
fills the vacant place, and it's that way with a woman's dream."
The sweet voice sank into a whisper, followed by a lingering
sigh.
"Miss Ainslie," said Ruth, after a pause, "did you know my
mother?"
"No, I didn't, deary--I'm sorry. I saw her once or twice, but she
went away, soon after we came here."
"Never mind," Ruth said, hurriedly, for Mrs. Thorne's family had
never forgiven her runaway marriage.
"Come into the garden," Miss Ainslie suggested, and Ruth followed
her, willingly, into the cloistered spot where golden lilies
tinkled, thrushes sang, and every leaf breathed peace.
Miss Ainslie gathered a bit of rosemary, crushing it between her
white fingers. "See," she said, "some of us are like that it
takes a blow to find the sweetness in our souls. Some of us need
dry, hard places, like the poppies "--pointing to a mass of
brilliant bloom--"and some of us are always thorny, like the
cactus, with only once in a while a rosy star.
"I've always thought my flowers had souls, dear," she went on;
"they seem like real people to me. I've seen the roses rubbing
their cheeks together as if they loved each other, and the
forget-me-nots are little blue-eyed children, half afraid of the
rest.
"Over there, it always seems to me as if the lavender was a
little woman in a green dress, with a lavender bonnet and a white
kerchief. She's one of those strong, sweet, wholesome people, who
always rest you, and her sweetness lingers long after she goes
away. I gather all the flowers, and every leaf, though the
flowers are sweetest. I put the leaves away with my linen and the
flowers among my laces. I have some beautiful lace, deary."
"I know you have--I've often admired it."
"I'm going to show it to you some day," she said, with a little
quiver in her voice, "and some other day, when I can't wear it
any more, you shall have some of it for your own."
"Don't, Miss Ainslie," cried Ruth, the quick tears coming to her
eyes, "I don't want any lace--I want you!"
"I know," she answered, but there was a far-away look in her
eyes, and something in her voice that sounded like a farewell.
"Miss Thorne," called Joe from the gate, "here's a package for
yer. It come on the train."
He waited until Ruth went to him and seemed disappointed when she
turned back into the garden. "Say," he shouted, "is Hepsey to
home?"
Ruth was busy with the string and did not hear. "Oh, look!" she
exclaimed, "what roses!"
"They're beautiful, deary. I do not think I have ever seen such
large ones. Do you know what they are?"
"American Beauties--they're from Mr. Winfield. He knows I love
them."
Miss Ainslie started violently. "From whom, dear?" she asked, in
a strange tone.
"Mr. Winfield--he's going to be on the same paper with me in the
Fall. He's here for the Summer, on account of his eyes."
Miss Ainslie was bending over the lavender.
"It is a very common name, is it not?" she asked.
"Yes, quite common," answered Ruth, absently, taking the roses
out of the box.
"You must bring him to see me some time, dear; I should like to
know him."
"Thank you, Miss Ainslie, I will."
They stood at the gate together, and Ruth put a half blown rose
into her hand. "I wouldn't give it to anybody but you," she said,
half playfully, and then Miss Ainslie knew her secret. She put
her hand on Ruth's arm and looked down into her face, as if there
was something she must say.
"I don't forget the light, Miss Ainslie."
"I know," she breathed, in answer. She looked long and
searchingly into Ruth's eyes, then whispered brokenly, "God bless
you, dear. Good bye!"
XI. The Rose of all the World
"He didn't forget me! He didn't forget me!" Ruth's heart sang in
time with her step as she went home. Late afternoon flooded all
the earth with gold, and from the other side of the hill came the
gentle music of the sea.
The doors were open, but there was no trace of Hepsey. She put
the roses in her water pitcher, and locked her door upon them as
one hides a sacred joy. She went out again, her heart swelling
like the throat of a singing bird, and walked to the brow of the
cliff, with every sense keenly alive. Upon the surface of the
ocean lay that deep, translucent blue which only Tadema has dared
to paint.
"I must go down," she murmured.
Like a tawny ribbon trailed upon the green, the road wound down
the hill. She followed it until she reached the side path on the
right, and went down into the woods. The great boughs arched over
her head like the nave of a cathedral, and the Little People of
the Forest, in feathers and fur, scattered as she approached.
Bright eyes peeped at her from behind tree trunks, or the safe
shelter of branches, and rippling bird music ended in a
frightened chirp,
"Oh," she said aloud, "don't be afraid!"
Was this love, she wondered, that lay upon her eyes like the dew
of a Spring morning, that made the air vocal with rapturous song,
and wrought white magic in her soul? It had all the mystery ind
freshness of the world's beginning; it was the rush of waters
where sea and river meet, the perfume of a flower, and the far
light trembling from a star. It was sunrise where there had been
no day, the ecstasy of a thousand dawns; a new sun gleaming upon
noon. All the joy of the world surged and beat in her pulses,
till it seemed that her heart had wings.
Sunset came upon the water, the colour on the horizon reflecting
soft iridescence upon the blue. Slow sapphire surges broke at her
feet, tossing great pearls of spray against the cliff. Suddenly,
as if by instinct, she turned--and faced Winfield.
"Thank you for the roses," she cried, with her face aglow.
He gathered her into his arms. "Oh, my Rose of All the World," he
murmured, "have I found you at last?"
It was almost dusk when they turned to go home, with their arms
around each other, as if they were the First Two, wandering
through the shaded groves of Paradise, before sin came into the
world.
"Did you think it would be like this?" she asked, shyly.
"No, I didn't, darling. I thought it would be very prim and
proper. I never dreamed you'd let me kiss you--yes, I did, too,
but I thought it was too good to be true."
"I had to--to let you," she explained, crimsoning, "but nobody
ever did before. I always thought--" Then Ruth hid her face
against his shoulder, in maidenly shame.
When they came to the log across the path, they sat down, very
close together. "You said we'd fight if we came here," Ruth
whispered.
"We're not going to, though. I want to tell you something, dear,
and I haven't had the words for it till now."
"What is it?" she asked, in alarm.
"It's only that I love you, Ruth," he said, holding her closer,
"and when I've said that, I've said all. It isn't an idle word;
it's all my life that I give you, to do with as you will. It
isn't anything that's apart from you, or ever could be; it's as
much yours as your hands or eyes are. I didn't know it for a
little while--that's because I was blind. To think that I should
go up to see you, even that first day, without knowing you for my
sweetheart--my wife!"
"No, don't draw away from me. You little wild bird, are you
afraid of Love? It's the sweetest thing God ever let a man dream
of, Ruth--there's nothing like it in all the world. Look up,
Sweet Eyes, and say you love me!"
Ruth's head drooped, and he put his hand under her chin, turning
her face toward him, but her eyes were downcast still. "Say it,
darling," he pleaded.
"I--I can't," she stammered.
"Why, dear?"
"Because--because--you know."
"I want you to say it, sweetheart. Won't you?"
"Sometime, perhaps."
"When?"
"When--when it's dark."
"It's dark now."
"No it isn't. How did you know?"
"How did I know what, dear?"
"That I--that I--cared."
"I knew the day you cried. I didn't know myself until then, but
it all came in a minute."
"I was afraid you were going to stay away a whole week."
"I couldn't, darling--I just had to come."
"Did you see everybody you wanted to see?"
"I couldn't see anything but your face, Ruth, with the tears on
it. I've got to go back to-morrow and have another try at the
oculist."
"Oh!" she exclaimed, in acute disappointment.
"It's the last time, sweetheart; we'll never be separated again."
"Never?"
"Never in all the world--nor afterward."
"I expect you think I'm silly," she said, wiping her eyes, as
they rose to go home, "but I don't want you to go away."
"I don't want to go, dearest. If you're going to cry, you'll have
me a raving maniac. I can't stand it, now."
"I'm not going to," she answered, smiling through her tears, "but
it's a blessed privilege to have a nice stiff collar and a new
tie to cry on."
"They're at your service, dear, for anything but that. I suppose
we're engaged now, aren't we?"
"I don't know," said Ruth, in a low tone; "you haven't asked me
to marry you."
"Do you want me to?"
"It's time, isn't it?"
Winfield bent over and whispered to her.
"I must think about it," said Ruth, very gravely, "it's so
sudden."
"Oh, you sweet girl," he laughed, "aren't you going to give me
any encouragement?"
"You've had some."
"I want another," he answered, purposely misunderstanding her,
"and besides, it's dark now."
The sweet-scented twilight still lingered on the hillside, and a
star or two gleamed through the open spaces above. A moment
later, Ruth, in her turn, whispered to him. It was only a word or
two, but the bright-eyed robins who were peeping at them from the
maple branches must have observed that it was highly
satisfactory.
XII. Bride and Groom
Though Winfield had sternly determined to go back to town the
following day, he did not achieve departure until later. Ruth
went to the station with him, and desolation came upon her when
the train pulled out, in spite of the new happiness in her heart.
She had little time to miss him, however, for, at the end of the
week, and in accordance with immemorial custom, the Unexpected
happened.
She was sitting at her window one morning, trying to sew, when
the village chariot stopped at the gate and a lady descended. Joe
stirred lazily on the front seat, but she said, in a clear,
high-pitched voice: "You needn't trouble yourself, Joe. He'll
carry the things."
She came toward the house, fanning herself with a certain
stateliness, and carrying her handkerchief primly, by the exact
centre of it. In her wake was a little old gentleman, with a huge
bundle, surrounded by a shawl-strap, a large valise, much the
worse for wear, a telescope basket which was expanded to its full
height, and two small parcels. A cane was tucked under one arm
and an umbrella under the other. He could scarcely be seen behind
the mountain of baggage.
Hepsey was already at the door. "Why, Miss Hathaway!" she cried,
in astonishment.
"'T ain't Miss Hathaway," rejoined the visitor, with some
asperity, "it's Mrs. Ball, and this is my husband. Niece Ruth, I
presume," she added, as Miss Thorne appeared. "Ruth, let me
introduce you to your Uncle James."
The bride was of medium height and rather angular. Her eyes were
small, dark, and so piercingly brilliant that they suggested jet
beads. Her skin was dark and her lips had been habitually
compressed into a straight line. None the less, it was the face
that Ruth had seen in the ambrotype at Miss Ainslie's, with the
additional hardness that comes to those who grow old without
love. Her bearing was that of a brisk, active woman, accustomed
all her life to obedience and respect.
Mr. Ball was two or three inches shorter than his wife, and had a
white beard, irregularly streaked with brown. He was baldheaded
in front, had scant, reddish hair in the back, and his faded blue
eyes were tearful. He had very small feet and the unmistakable
gait of a sailor. Though there was no immediate resemblance, Ruth
was sure that he was the man whose picture was in Aunt Jane's
treasure chest in the attic. The daredevil look was gone,
however, and he was merely a quiet, inoffensive old gentleman,
for whom life had been none too easy.
"Welcome to your new home, James," said his wife, in a crisp,
businesslike tone, which but partially concealed a latent
tenderness. He smiled, but made no reply.
Hepsey still stood in the parlour, in wide mouthed astonishment,
and it was Ruth's good fortune to see the glance which Mrs. Ball
cast upon her offending maid. There was no change of expression
except in the eyes, but Hepsey instantly understood that she was
out of her place, and retreated to the kitchen with a flush upon
her cheeks, which was altogether foreign to Ruth's experience.
"You can set here, James," resumed Mrs. Ball, "until I have taken
off my things."
The cherries on her black straw bonnet were shaking on their
stems in a way which fascinated Ruth. "I'll take my things out of
the south room, Aunty," she hastened to say.
"You won't, neither," was the unexpected answer; "that's the
spare room, and, while you stay, you'll stay there."
Ruth was wondering what to say to her new uncle and sat in
awkward silence as Aunt Jane ascended the stairs. Her step
sounded lightly overhead and Mr. Ball twirled his thumbs
absently. "You--you've come a long way, haven't you?" she
asked.
"Yes'm, a long way." Then, seemingly for the first time, he
looked at her, and a benevolent expression came upon his face.
"You've got awful pretty hair, Niece Ruth," he observed,
admiringly; "now Mis' Ball, she wears a false front."
The lady of the house returned at this juncture, with the false
front a little askew. "I was just a-sayin'," Mr. Ball continued,
"that our niece is a real pleasant lookin' woman."
"She's your niece by marriage," his wife replied, "but she ain't
no real relative."
"Niece by merriage is relative enough," said Mr.Ball, "and I say
she's a pleasant lookin' woman, ain't she, now?"
"She'll do, I reckon. She resembles her Ma." Aunt Jane looked at
Ruth, as if pitying the sister who had blindly followed the
leadings of her heart and had died unforgiven.
"Why didn't you let me know you were coming, Aunt Jane?" asked
Ruth. "I've been looking for a letter every day and I understood
you weren't coming back until October."
"I trust I am not unwelcome in my own house," was the somewhat
frigid response.
"No indeed, Aunty--I hope you've had a pleasant time."
"We've had a beautiful time, ain't we, James? We've been on our
honeymoon."
"Yes'm, we hev been on our honeymoon, travellin' over strange
lands an' furrin wastes of waters. Mis' Ball was terrible sea
sick comin' here."
"In a way," said Aunt Jane, "we ain't completely married. We was
married by a heathen priest in a heathen country and it ain't
rightfully bindin', but we thought it would do until we could get
back here and be married by a minister of the gospel, didn't we,
James?"
"It has held," he said, without emotion, "but I reckon we will
hev to be merried proper."
"Likewise I have my weddin' dress," Aunt Jane went on, "what
ain't never been worn. It's a beautiful dress--trimmed with pearl
trimmin'"--here Ruth felt the pangs of a guilty conscience--"and
I lay out to be married in it, quite private, with you and Hepsey
for witnesses."
"Why, it's quite a romance, isn't it, Aunty?"
"'T is in a way," interjected Mr. Ball, "and in another way, 't
ain't."
"Yes, Ruth," Aunt Jane continued, ignoring the interruption, "'t
is a romance--a real romance," she repeated, with all the hard
lines in her face softened. "We was engaged over thirty-five
year. James went to sea to make a fortin', so he could give me
every luxury. It's all writ out in a letter I've got upstairs.
They's beautiful letters, Ruth, and it's come to me, as I've been
settin' here, that you might make a book out'n these letters of
James's. You write, don't you?"
"Why, yes, Aunty, I write for the papers but I've never done a
book."
"Well, you'll never write a book no earlier, and here's all the
material, as you say, jest a-waitin' for you to copy it. I guess
there's over a hundred letters."
"But, Aunty," objected Ruth, struggling with inward emotion, "I
couldn't sign my name to it, you know, unless I had written the
letters."
"Why not?"
"Because it wouldn't be honest," she answered, clutching at the
straw, "the person who wrote the letters would be entitled to the
credit--and the money," she added hopefully.
"Why, yes, that's right. Do you hear James? It'll have to be your
book, 'The Love Letters of a Sailor,' by James, and dedicated in
the front 'to my dearly beloved wife, Jane Ball, as was Jane
Hathaway.' It'll be beautiful, won't it, James?"
"Yes'm, I hev no doubt but what it will."
"Do you remember, James, how you borrered a chisel from the
tombstone man over to the Ridge, and cut our names into endurin'
granite?"
"I'd forgot that--how come you to remember it?"
"On account of your havin' lost the chisel and the tombstone man
a-worryin' me about it to this day. I'll take you to the place.
There's climbin' but it won't hurt us none, though we ain't as
young as we might be. You says to me, you says: 'Jane, darlin',
as long as them letters stays cut into the everlastin' rock, just
so long I'll love you,' you says, and they's there still."
"Well, I'm here, too, ain't I?" replied Mr. Ball, seeming to
detect a covert reproach. "I was allers a great hand fer
cuttin'."
"There'll have to be a piece writ in the end, Ruth, explainin'
the happy endin' of the romance. If you can't do it justice,
James and me can help--James was allers a master hand at writin'.
It'll have to tell how through the long years he has toiled,
hopin' against hope, and for over thirty years not darin' to
write a line to the object of his affections, not feelin' worthy,
as you may say, and how after her waitin' faithfully at home and
turnin' away dozens of lovers what pleaded violent-like, she
finally went travellin' in furrin parts and come upon her old
lover a-keepin' a store in a heathen land, a-strugglin' to
retrieve disaster after disaster at sea, and constantly
withstandin' the blandishments of heathen women as endeavoured to
wean him from his faith, and how, though very humble and scarcely
darin to speak, he learned that she was willin' and they come a
sailin' home together and lived happily ever afterward. Ain't
that as it was, James?"
"Yes'm, except that there wa'n't no particular disaster at sea
and them heathen women didn't exert no blandishments. They was
jest pleasant to an old feller, bless their little hearts."
By some subtle mental process, Mr. Ball became aware that he had
made a mistake. "You ain't changed nothin' here, Jane," he
continued, hurriedly, "there's the haircloth sofy that we used to
set on Sunday evenins' after meetin', and the hair wreath with
the red rose in it made out of my hair and the white rose made
out of your grandmother's hair on your father's side, and the
yeller lily made out of the hair of your Uncle Jed's youngest
boy. I disremember the rest, but time was when I could say'm all.
I never see your beat for makin' hair wreaths, Jane. There ain't
nothin' gone but the melodeon that used to set by the mantel.
What's come of the melodeon?"
"The melodeon is set away in the attic. The mice et out the
inside."
"Didn't you hev no cat?"
"There ain't no cat, James, that could get into a melodeon
through a mouse hole, more especially the big maltese you gave
me. I kept that cat, James, as you may say, all these weary
years. When there was kittens, I kept the one that looked most
like old Malty, but of late years, the cats has all been
different, and the one I buried jest afore I sailed away was
yeller and white with black and brown spots--a kinder tortoise
shell--that didn't look nothin' like Malty. You'd never have
knowed they belonged to the same family, but I was sorry when she
died, on account of her bein' the last cat."
Hepsey, half frightened, put her head into the room. "Dinner's
ready," she shouted, hurriedly shutting the door.
"Give me your arm, James," said Mrs. Ball, and Ruth followed them
into the dining-room.
The retired sailor ate heartily, casting occasional admiring
glances at Ruth and Hepsey. It was the innocent approval which
age bestows upon youth. "These be the finest biscuit," he said,
"that I've had for many a day. I reckon you made 'em, didn't you,
young woman?"
"Yes, sir," replied Hepsey, twisting her apron.
The bride was touched in a vulnerable spot.
"Hepsey," she said, decisively, "when your week is up, you will
no longer be in my service. I am a-goin'to make a change."
Mr. Ball's knife dropped with a sharp clatter. "Why, Mis' Ball,"
he said, reproachfully, "who air you goin' to hev to do your
work?"
"Don't let that trouble you, James," she answered, serenely, "the
washin' can be put out to the Widder Pendleton, her as was Elmiry
Peavey, and the rest ain't no particular trouble."
"Aunty," said Ruth, "now that you've come home and everything is
going on nicely, I think I'd better go back to the city. You see,
if I stay here, I'll be interrupting the honeymoon."
"No, no, Niece Ruth!" exclaimed Mr. Ball, "you ain't interruptin'
no honeymoon. It's a great pleasure to your aunt and me to hev
you here--we likes pretty young things around us, and as long as
we hev a home, you're welcome to stay in it; ain't she Jane?"
"She has sense enough to see, James, that she is interruptin' the
honeymoon," replied Aunt Jane, somewhat harshly. "On account of
her mother havin' been a Hathaway before marriage, she knows
things. Not but what you can come some other time, Ruth," she
added, with belated hospitality.
"Thank you, Aunty, I will. I'll stay just a day or two longer, if
you don't mind--just until Mr. Winfield comes back. I don't know
just where to write to him."
"Mr.--who?" demanded Aunt Jane, looking at her narrowly.
"Mr. Carl Winfield," said Ruth, crimsoning --"the man I am going
to marry." The piercing eyes were still fixed upon her.
"Now about the letters, Aunty," she went on, in confusion, "you
could help Uncle James with the book much better than I could. Of
course it would have to be done under your supervision."
Mrs. Ball scrutinized her niece long and carefully. "You appear
to be tellin' the truth," she said. "Who would best print it?"
"I think it would be better for you to handle it yourself, Aunty,
and then you and Uncle James would have all the profits. If you
let some one else publish it and sell it, you'd have only ten per
cent, and even then, you might have to pay part of the expenses."
"How much does it cost to print a book?"
"That depends on the book. Of course it costs more to print a
large one than a small one."
"That needn't make no difference," said Aunt Jane, after long
deliberation. "James has two hundred dollars sewed up on the
inside of the belt he insists on wearin', instead of Christian
suspenders, ain't you, James?"
"Yes'm, two hundred and four dollars in my belt and seventy-six
cents in my pocket."
"It's from his store," Mrs. Ball explained. "He sold it to a
relative of one of them heathen women."
"It was worth more'n three hundred," he said regretfully.
"Now, James, you know a small store like that ain't worth no
three hundred dollars. I wouldn't have let you took three
hundred, 'cause it wouldn't be honest."
The arrival of a small and battered trunk created a welcome
diversion. "Where's your trunk, Uncle James?" asked Ruth.
"I ain't a needin' of no trunk," he answered, "what clothes I've
got is on me, and that there valise has more of my things in it.
When my clothes wears out, I put on new ones and leave the others
for some pore creeter what may need 'em worse'n me."
Aunt Jane followed Joe upstairs, issuing caution and direction at
every step. "You can set outside now, Joe Pendleton," she said,
"and see that them hosses don't run away, and as soon as I get
some of my things hung up so's they won't wrinkle no more, I'll
come out and pay you."
Joe obeyed, casting longing eyes at a bit of blue gingham that
was fluttering among the currant bushes in the garden. Mr. Ball,
longing for conversation with his kind, went out to the gate and
stood looking up at him, blinking in the bright sunlight.
"Young feller," he said, "I reckon that starboard hoss is my old
mare. Where'd you get it?"
"Over to the Ridge," answered Joe, "of a feller named Johnson."
"Jest so--I reckon 't was his father I give Nellie to when I went
away. She was a frisky filly then--she don't look nothin' like
that now."
"Mamie" turned, as if her former master's voice had stirred some
old memory. "She's got the evil eye," Mr. Ball continued. "You
wanter be keerful."
"She's all right, I guess," Joe replied.
"Young feller," said Mr. Ball earnestly, "do you chew terbacker?"
"Yep, but I ain't got no more. I'm on the last hunk."
Mr. Ball stroked his stained beard. "I useter," he said,
reminiscently, "afore I was merried."
Joe whistled idly, still watching for Hepsey.
"Young feller, "said Mr. Ball, again, "there's a great deal of
merryin' and givin' in merriage in this here settlement, ain't
there?"
"Not so much as there might be."
"Say, was your mother's name Elmiry Peavey?"
"Yes sir," Joe answered, much surprised.
"Then you be keerful," cautioned Mr. Ball. "Your hoss has got the
evil eye and your father, as might hev been, allers had a weak
eye fer women." Joe's face was a picture of blank astonishment.
"I was engaged to both of 'em," Mr. Ball explained, "each one
a-keepin' of it secret, and she--" here he pointed his thumb
suggestively toward the house--"she's got me."
"I'm going to be married myself," volunteered Joe, proudly.
"Merriage is a fleetin' show--I wouldn't, if I was in your place.
Merriage is a drag on a man's ambitions. I set out to own a
schooner, but I can't never do it now, on account of bein'
merried. I had a good start towards it--I had a little store all
to myself, what was worth three or four hundred dollars, in a
sunny country where the women folks had soft voices and pretty
ankles and wasn't above passin' jokes with an old feller to cheer
'im on 'is lonely way."
Mrs. Ball appeared at the upper window. "James," she called,
"you'd better come in and get your hat. Your bald spot will get
all sunburned."
"I guess I won't wait no longer, Miss Hathaway," Joe shouted,
and, suiting the action to the word, turned around and started
down hill. Mr. Ball, half way up the gravelled walk, turned back
to smile at Joe with feeble jocularity.
Hearing the familiar voice, Hepsey hastened to the front of the
house, and was about to retreat, when Mr. Ball stopped her.
"Pore little darlin', he said, kindly, noting her tear stained
face. "Don't go--wait a minute." He fumbled at his belt and at
last extracted a crisp, new ten dollar bill. "Here, take that and
buy you a ribbon or sunthin' to remember your lovin' Uncle James
by."
Hepsey's face brightened, and she hastily concealed the bill in
her dress. "I ain't your niece," she said, hesitatingly, "it's
Miss Thorne."
"That don't make no difference," rejoined Mr. Ball, generously,
"I'm willin' you should be my niece too. All pretty young things
is my nieces and I loves 'em all. Won't you give your pore old
uncle a kiss to remember you by?"
Ruth, who had heard the last words, came down to the gravelled
walk. "Aunt Jane is coming," she announced, and Hepsey fled.
When the lady of the house appeared, Uncle James was sitting at
one end of the piazza and Ruth at the other, exchanging decorous
commonplaces.
XIII. Plans
Hepsey had been gone an hour before Mrs. Ball realised that she
had sent away one of the witnesses of her approaching wedding.
"It don't matter," she said to Ruth, "I guess there's others to
be had. I've got the dress and the man and one of 'em and I have
faith that the other things will come."
Nevertheless, the problem assumed undue proportions. After long
study, she decided upon the minister's wife. "If 'twa'nt that the
numskulls round here couldn't understand two weddin's," she said,
"I'd have it in the church, as me and James first planned."
Preparations for the ceremony went forward with Aunt Jane's
customary decision and briskness. She made a wedding cake,
assisted by Mr. Ball, and gathered all the flowers in the garden.
There was something pathetic about her pleasure; it was as though
a wedding had been laid away in lavender, not to see the light
for more than thirty years.
Ruth was to assist in dressing the bride and then go after the
minister and his wife, who, by Aunt Jane's decree, were to have
no previous warning. "'T ain't necessary to tell 'em beforehand,
not as I see," said Mrs. Ball. "You must ask fust if they're both
to home, and if only one of 'em is there, you'll have to find
somebody else. If the minister's to home and his wife ain't
gaddin', he'll get them four dollars in James's belt, leavin' an
even two hundred, or do you think two dollars would be enough for
a plain marriage?"
"I'd leave that to Uncle James, Aunty."
"I reckon you're right, Ruth--you've got the Hathaway sense."
The old wedding gown was brought down from the attic and taken
out of its winding sheet. It had been carefully folded, but every
crease showed plainly and parts of it had changed in colour. Aunt
Jane put on her best "foretop," which was entirely dark, with no
softening grey hair, and was reserved for occasions of high
state. A long brown curl, which was hers by right of purchase,
was pinned to the hard, uncompromising twist at the back of her
neck.
Ruth helped her into the gown and, as it slipped over her head,
she inquired, fiom the depths of it: "Is the front door locked?"
"Yes, Aunty, and the back door too."
"Did you bring up the keys as I told you to?"
"Yes, Aunty, here they are. Why?"
There was a pause, then Mrs. Ball said solemnly: "I've read a
great deal about bridegrooms havin' wanderin' fits immediately
before weddin's. Does my dress hike up in the back, Ruth?"
It was a little shorter in the back than in the front and cleared
the floor on all sides, since she had grown a little after it was
made, but Ruth assured her that everything was all right. When
they went downstairs together, Mr. Ball was sitting in the
parlour, plainly nervous.
"Now Ruth," said Aunt Jane, "you can go after the minister. My
first choice is Methodis', after that Baptis' and then
Presbyterian. I will entertain James durin' your absence."
Ruth was longing for fresh air and gladly undertook the delicate
mission. Before she was half way down the hill, she met Winfield,
who had come on the afternoon train.
"You're just in time to see a wedding," she said, when the first
raptures had subsided.
"Whose wedding, sweetheart? Ours?"
"Far from it," answered Ruth, laughing. "Come with me and I'll
explain."
She gave him a vivid description of the events that had
transpired during his absence, and had invited him to the wedding
before it occurred to her that Aunt Jane might not be pleased.
"I may be obliged to recall my invitation," she said seriously,
"I'll have to ask Aunty about it. She may not want you."
"That doesn't make any difference," announced Winfield, in high
spirits, "I'm agoin' to the wedding and I'm a-goin' to kiss the
bride, if you'll let me."
Ruth smothered a laugh. "You may, if you want to, and I won't be
jealous. Isn't that sweet of me?"
"You're always sweet, dear. Is this the abode of the parson?"
The Methodist minister was at home, but his wife was not, and
Ruth determined to take Winfield in her place. The clergyman said
that he would come immediately, and, as the lovers loitered up
the hill, they arrived at the same time.
Winfield was presented to the bridal couple, but there was no
time for conversation, since Aunt Jane was in a hurry. After the
brief ceremony was over, Ruth said wickedly:
"Aunty, on the way to the minister's, Mr. Winfield told me he was
going to kiss the bride. I hope you don't mind?"
Winfield looked unutterable things at Ruth, but nobly fulfilled
the obligation. Uncle James beamed upon Ruth in a way which
indicated that an attractive idea lay behind it, and Winfield
created a diversion by tipping over a vase of flowers. "He
shan't," he whispered to Ruth, "I'll be darned if he shall!"
"Ruth," said Aunt Jane, after a close scrutiny of Winfield, "if
you' relayin' out to marry that awkward creeter, what ain't
accustomed to a parlour, you'd better do it now, while him and
the minister are both here."
Winfield was willing, but Ruth said that one wedding at a time
was enough in any family, and the minister, pledged to secrecy,
took his departure. The bride cut the wedding cake and each
solemnly ate a piece of it. It was a sacrament, rather than a
festivity.
When the silence became oppressive, Ruth suggested a walk.
"You will set here, Niece Ruth," remarked Aunt Jane, "until I
have changed my dress."
Uncle James sighed softly, as she went upstairs. "Well," he said,
"I'm merried now, hard and fast, and there ain't no help for it,
world without end."
"Cheer up, Uncle," said Winfield, consolingly, "it might be
worse."
"It's come on me all of a sudden," he rejoined. "I ain't had no
time to prepare for it, as you may say. Little did I think, three
weeks ago, as I set in my little store, what was wuth four or
five hundred dollars, that before the month was out, I'd be
merried. Me! Merried!" he exclaimed, "Me, as never thought of
sech!"
When Mrs. Ball entered, clad in sombre calico, Ruth, overcome by
deep emotion, led her lover into the open air. "It's bad for you
to stay in there, "she said gravely, "when you are destined to
meet the same fate."
"I've had time to prepare for it," he answered, "in fact, I've
had more time than I want."
They wandered down the hillside with aimless leisure, and Ruth
stooped to pick up a large, grimy handkerchief, with "C. W." in
the corner. "Here's where we were the other morning," she said.
"Blessed spot," he responded, "beautiful Hepsey and noble Joe! By
what humble means are great destinies made evident! You haven't
said you were glad to see me, dear."
"I'm always glad to see you, Mr. Winfield," she replied primly.
"Mr. Winfield isn't my name," he objected, taking her into his
arms.
"Carl," she whispered shyly, to his coat collar.
"That isn't all of it."
"Carl--dear--" said Ruth, with her face crimson.
"That's more like it. Now let's sit down--I've brought you
something and you have three guesses."
"Returned manuscript?"
"No, you said they were all in."
"Another piece of Aunt Jane's wedding cake?"
"No, guess again."
"Chocolates?"
"Who'd think you were so stupid," he said, putting two fingers
into his waistcoat pocket.
"Oh--h!" gasped Ruth, in delight.
"You funny girl, didn't you expect an engagement ring? Let's see
if it fits."
He slipped the gleaming diamond on her finger and it fitted
exactly. "How did you guess?" she asked, after a little.
"It wasn't wholly guess work, dearest." From another pocket, he
drew a glove, of grey suede, that belonged to Ruth's left hand.
"Where did you get that?"
"By the log across the path, that first day, when you were so
cross to me."
"I wasn't cross!"
"Yes you were--you were a little fiend."
"Will you forgive me?" she pleaded, lifting her face to his.
"Rather!" He forgave her half a dozen times before she got away
from him. "Now let's talk sense," she said.
"We can't--I never expect to talk sense again."
"Pretty compliment, isn't it?" she asked. "It's like your telling
me I was brilliant and then saying I wasn't at all like myself."
"Won't you forgive me?" he inquired significantly.
"Some other time," she said, flushing, "now what are we going to
do?"
"Well," he began, "I saw the oculist, and he says that my eyes
are almost well again, but that I mustn't use them for two weeks
longer. Then, I can read or write for two hours every day,
increasing gradually as long as they don't hurt. By the first of
October, he thinks I'll be ready for work again. Carlton wants me
to report on the morning of the fifth, and he offers me a better
salary than I had on The Herald."
"That's good!"
"We'll have to have a flat in the city, or a little house in the
country, near enough for me to get to the offce."
"For us to get to the office," supplemented Ruth.
"What do you think you're going to do, Miss Thorne?"
"Why--I'm going to keep right on with the paper," she answered in
surprise.
"No you're not, darling," he said, putting his arm around her.
"Do you suppose I'm going to have Carlton or any other man giving
my wife an assignment? You can't any way, because I've resigned
your position for you, and your place is already filled. Carlton
sent his congratulations and said his loss was my gain, or
something like that. He takes all the credit to himself."
"Why--why--you wretch!"
"I'm not a wretch--you said yourself I was nice. Look here,
Ruth," he went on, in a different tone, "what do you think I am?
Do you think for a minute that I'd marry you if I couldn't take
care of you?"
"'T isn't that," she replied, freeing herself from his encircling
arm, "but I like my work and I don't want to give it up.
Besides-- besides--I thought you'd like to have me near you."
"I do want you near me, sweetheart, that isn't the point. You
have the same right that I have to any work that is your natural
expression, but, in spite of the advanced age in which we live, I
can't help believing that home is the place for a woman. I may be
old-fashioned, but I don't want my wife working down town--I've
got too much pride for that. You have your typewriter, and you
can turn out Sunday specials by the yard, if you want to.
Besides, there are all the returned manuscripts--if you have the
time and aren't hurried, there's no reason why you shouldn't do
work that they can't afford to refuse."
Ruth was silent, and he laid his hand upon hers. "You understand
me, don't you, dear? God knows I'm not asking you to let your
soul rust out in idleness, and I wouldn't have you crave
expression that was denied you, but I don't want you to have to
work when you don't feel like it, nor be at anybody's beck and
call. I know you did good work on the paper--Carlton spoke of it,
too--but others can do it as well. I want you to do something
that is so thoroughly you that no one else can do it. It's a hard
life, Ruth, you know that as well as I do, and I--I love you."
His last argument was convincing. "I won't do anything you don't
want me to do, dear," she said, with a new humility.
"I want you to be happy, dearest," he answered, quickly. "Just
try my way for a year--that's all I ask. I know your independence
is sweet to you, but the privilege of working for you with hand
and brain, with your love in my heart; with you at home, to be
proud of me when I succeed and to give me new courage when I
fail, why, it's the sweetest thing I've ever known."
"I'll have to go back to town very soon, though," she said, a
little later, "I am interrupting the honeymoon."
"We'll have one of our own very soon that you can't interrupt,
and, when you go back, I'm going with you. We'll buy things for
the house."
"We need lots of things, don't we?" she asked.
"I expect we do, darling, but I haven't the least idea what they
are. You'll have to tell me."
"Oriental rugs, for one thing," she said, "and a mahogany piano,
and an instrument to play it with, because I haven't any parlour
tricks, and some good pictures, and a waffle iron and a porcelain
rolling pin."
"What do you know about rolling pins and waffle irons?" he asked
fondly.
"My dear boy," she replied, patronisingly, "you forget that in
the days when I was a free and independent woman, I was on a
newspaper. I know lots of things that are utterly strange to you,
because, in all probability, you never ran a woman's department.
If you want soup, you must boil meat slowly, and if you want
meat, you must boil it rapidly, and if dough sticks to a broom
straw when you jab it into a cake, it isn't done."
He laughed joyously. "How about the porcelain rolling pin?"
"It's germ proof," she rejoined, soberly.
"Are we going to keep house on the antiseptic plan?"
"We are--it's better than the installment plan, isn't it? Oh,
Carl!" she exclaimed, "I've had the brightest idea!"
"Spring it!" he demanded.
"Why, Aunt Jane's attic is full of old furniture, and I believe
she'll give it to us!"
His face fell. "How charming," he said, without emotion.
"Oh, you stupid," she laughed, "it's colonial mahogany, every
stick of it! It only needs to be done over!"
"Ruth, you're a genius."
"Wait till I get it, before you praise me. Just stay here a
minute and I'll run up to see what frame of mind she's in."
When she entered the kitchen, the bride was busily engaged in
getting supper. Uncle James, with a blue gingham apron tied under
his arms, was awkwardly peeling potatoes. "Oh, how good that
smells!" exclaimed Ruth, as a spicy sheet of gingerbread was
taken out of the oven.
Aunt Jane looked at her kindly, with gratified pride beaming from
every feature. "I wish you'd teach me to cook, Aunty," she
continued, following up her advantage, "you know I'm going to
marry Mr. Winfield."
"Why, yes, I'll teach you--where is he?"
"He's outside--I just came in to speak to you a minute."
"You can ask him to supper if you want to."
"Thank you, Aunty, that's lovely of you. I know he'll like to
stay."
"James," said Mrs. Ball, "you're peelin' them pertaters with
thick peelins'and you'll land in the poorhouse. I've never knowed
it to fail."
"I wanted to ask you something, Aunty," Ruth went on quickly,
though feeling that the moment was not auspicious, "you know all
that old furniture up in the attic?"
"Well, what of it?"
"Why--why--you aren't using it, you know, and I thought perhaps
you'd be willing to give it to us, so that we can go to
housekeeping as soon as we're married."
"It was your grandmother's," Aunt Jane replied after long
thought, "and, as you say, I ain't usin' it. I don't know but
what you might as well have it as anybody else. I lay out to buy
me a new haircloth parlour suit with that two hundred dollars of
James's--he give the minister the hull four dollars over and
above that--and--yes, you can have it," she concluded.
Ruth kissed her,with real feeling. "Thank you so much, Aunty. It
will be lovely to have something tlhat was my grandmother's."
When she went back to Winfield, he was absorbed in a calculation
he was making on the back of an envelope.
"You're not to use your eyes," she said warningly, "and, oh Carl!
It was my grandmother's and she's given us every bit of it, and
you're to stay to supper!"
"Must be in a fine humour," he observed. "I'm ever so glad. Come
here, darling, you don't know how I've missed you."
"I've been earning furniture," she said, settling down beside
him. "People earn what they get from Aunty--I won't say that,
though, because it's mean."
"Tell me about this remarkable furniture. What is it, and how
much of it is destined to glorify our humble cottage?"
"It's all ours," she returned serenely, "but I don't know just
how much there is. I didn't look at it closely, you know, because
I never expected to have any of it. Let's see--there's a heavy
dresser, and a large, round table, with claw feet--that's our
dining-table, and there's a bed, just like those in the windows
in town, when it's done over, and there's a big old-fashioned
sofa, and a spinning-wheel--"
"Are you going to spin?"
"Hush, don't interrupt. There are five chairs--dining-room
chairs, and two small tables, and a card table with a leaf that
you can stand up against the wall, and two lovely rockers, and I
don't know what else."
"That's a fairly complete inventory, considering that you 'didn't
look at it closely.' What a little humbug you are!"
"You like humbugs, don't you?"
"Some, not all."
There was a long silence, and then Ruth moved away from him.
"Tell me about everything," she said. "Think of all the years I
haven't known you!"
"There's nothing to tell, dear. Are you going to conduct an
excavation into my 'past?'"
"Indeed, I'm not! The present is enough for me, and I'll attend
to your future myself."
"There's not much to be ashamed of, Ruth," he said, soberly.
"I've always had the woman I should marry in my mind--'the not
impossible she,' and my ideal has kept me out of many a pitfall I
wanted to go to her with clean hands and a clean heart, and I
have. I'm not a saint, but I'm as clean as I could be, and live
in the world at all."
Ruth put her hand on his. "Tell me about your mother."
A shadow crossed his face and he waited a moment before speaking.
"My mother died when I was born," he said with an effort. "I
can't tell you about her, Ruth, she--she--wasn't a very good
woman."
"Forgive me, dear," she answered with quick sympathy, "I don't
want to know!"
"I didn't know about it until a few years ago," he continued,
"when some kindly disposed relatives of father's gave me full
particulars. They're dead now, and I'm glad of it.
She--she--drank."
"Don't, Carl!" she cried, "I don't want to know!"
"You're a sweet girl, Ruth," he said, tenderly, touching
her hand to his lips. "Father died when I was ten or twelve years
old and I can't remember him very well, though I have one
picture, taken a little while before he was married. He was a
moody, silent man, who hardly ever spoke to any one. I know now
that he was broken-hearted. I can't remember even the tones of
his voice, but only one or two little peculiarities. He couldn't
bear the smell of lavender and the sight of any shade of purple
actually made him suffer. It was very strange.
"I've picked up what education I have," he went on. "I have
nothing to give you, Ruth, but these--" he held out his
hands--"and my heart."
"That's all I want, dearest--don't tell me any more!"
A bell rang cheerily, and, when they went in, Aunt Jane welcomed
him with apparent cordiality, though a close observer might have
detected a tinge of suspicion. She liked the ring on Ruth's
finger, which she noticed for the first time. "It's real pretty,
ain't it, James?" she asked.
"Yes'm, 't is so."
"It's just come to my mind now that you never give me no ring
except this here one we was married with. I guess we'd better
take some of that two hundred dollars you've got sewed up in that
unchristian belt you insist on wearin' and get me a ring like
Ruth's, and use the rest for furniture, don't you think so?"
"Yes'm," he replied. "Ring and furniture--or anythin' you'd
like."
"James is real indulgent," she said to Winfield, with a certain
modest pride which was at once ludicrous and pathetic.
"He should be, Mrs. Ball," returned the young man, gallantly.
She looked at him closely, as if to discover whether he was in
earnest, but he did not flinch. "Young feller," she said, "you
ain't layin' out to take no excursions on the water, be you?"
"Not that I know of," he answered, "why?"
"Sea-farin' is dangerous," she returned.
"Mis' Ball was terrible sea sick comin' here," remarked her
husband. "She didn't seem to have no sea legs, as you may say."
"Ain't you tired of dwellin' on that?" asked Aunt Jane, sharply.
"'T ain't no disgrace to be sea sick, and I wan't the only one."
Winfield came to the rescue with a question and the troubled
waters were soon calm again. After supper, Ruth said: "Aunty, may
I take Mr. Winfield up to the attic and show him my grandmother's
things that you've just given me?"
"Run along, child. Me and James will wash the dishes."
"Poor James, "said Winfield, in a low tone, as they ascended the
stairs. "Do I have to wash dishes, Ruth?"
"It wouldn't surprise me. You said you wanted to work for me, and
I despise dishes."
"Then we'll get an orphan to do 'em. I'm not fitted for it, and I
don't think you are."
"Say, isn't this great!" he exclaimed, as they entered the attic.
"Trunks, cobwebs, and old furniture! Why have I never been here
before?"
"It wasn't proper," replied Ruth, primly, with a sidelong glance
at him. "No, go away!"
They dragged the furniture out into the middle of the room and
looked it over critically. There was all that she had described,
and unsuspected treasure lay in concealment behind it. "There's
almost enough to furnish a flat!" she cried, in delight.
He was opening the drawers of a cabinet, which stood far back
under the eaves. "What's this, Ruth?"
"Oh, it's old blue china--willow pattern! How rich we are!"
"Is old blue willow-pattern china considered beautiful?"
"Of course it is, you goose! We'll have to have our dining-room
done in old blue, now, with a shelf on the wall for these
plates."
"Why can't we have a red dining-room?"
"Because it would be a fright. You can have a red den, if you
like."
"All right," he answered, "but it seems to me it would
be simpler and save a good deal of expense, if we just pitched
the plates into the sad sea. I don't think much of 'em."
"That's because you're not educated, dearest," returned Ruth,
sweetly. "When you're married, you'll know a great deal more
about china--you see if you don't."
They lingered until it was so dark that they could scarcely see
each other's faces. "We'll come up again to-morrow," she said.
"Wait a minute."
She groped over to the east window, where there was still a faint
glow, and lighted the lamp, which stood in its accustomed place,
newly filled.
"You're not going to leave it burning, are you?" he asked.
"Yes, Aunt Jane has a light in this window every night."
"Why, what for?"
"I don't know, dearest. I think it's for a lighthouse, but I
don't care. Come, let's go downstairs."
XIV. "For Remembrance"
The next day, while Ruth was busily gathering up her few
belongings and packing her trunk, Winfield appeared with a
suggestion regarding the advisability of outdoor exercise. Uncle
James stood at the gate and watched them as they went down hill.
He was a pathetic old figure, predestined to loneliness under all
circumstances.
"That's the way I'll look when we've been married a few years,"
said Carl.
"Worse than that," returned Ruth, gravely. "I'm sorry for you,
even now."
"You needn't be proud and haughty just because you've had a
wedding at your house--we're going to have one at ours."
"At ours?"
"At the 'Widder's,' I mean, this very evening."
"That's nice," answered Ruth, refusing to ask the question.
"It's Joe and Hepsey," he continued, "and I thought perhaps you
might stoop low enough to assist me in selecting an appropriate
wedding gift in yonder seething mart. I feel greatly indebted to
them."
"Why, of course I will; it's quite sudden, isn't it?"
"Far be it from me to say so. However, it's the most reversed
wedding I ever heard of. A marriage at the home of the groom, to
say the least, is unusual. Moreover, the 'Widder' Pendleton is to
take the bridal tour and leave the happy couple at home. She's
going to visit a relative who is distant in both position and
relationship--all unknown to the relative, I fancy. She starts
immediately after the ceremony and it seems to me that it would
be a pious notion to throw rice and old shoes after her."
"Why, Carl! You don't want to maim her, do you?"
"I wouldn't mind. If it hadn't been for my ostrich-like
digestion, I wouldn't have had anything to worry about by this
time. However, if you insist, I will throw the rice and let you
heave the shoes. If you have the precision of aim which
distinguishes your sex, the 'Widder' will escape uninjured."
"Am I to be invited?"
"Certainly--haven't I already invited you?"
"They may not like it."
"That doesn't make any difference. Lots of people go to
weddings who aren't wanted."
"I'll go, then," announced Ruth, "and once again, I give you my
gracious permission to kiss the bride."
"Thank you, dear, but I'm not going to kiss any brides except my
own. I've signed the pledge and sworn off."
They created a sensation in the village when they acquired the
set of china which had been on exhibition over a year. During
that time it had fallen at least a third in price, though its
value was unchanged. Ruth bought a hideous red table-cloth, which
she knew would please Hepsey, greatly to Winfield's digust.
"Why do you do that?" he demanded. "Don't you know that, in all
probability, I'll have to eat off of it? I much prefer the
oilcloth, to which I am now accustomed."
"You'll have to get used to table linen, dear," she returned
teasingly; "it's my ambition to have one just like this for state
occasions."
Joe appeared with the chariot just in time to receive and
transport the gift. "Here's your wedding present, Joe!" called
Winfield, and the innocent villagers formed a circle about them
as the groom-elect endeavoured to express his appreciation.
Winfield helped him pack the "101 pieces" on the back seat and
under it, and when Ruth, feeling like a fairy godmother,
presented the red table-cloth, his cup of joy was full.
He started off proudly, with a soup tureen and two platters on
the seat beside him. The red table-cloth was slung over his arm,
in toreador fashion, and the normal creak of the conveyance was
accentuated by an ominous rattle of crockery. Then he circled
back, motioning them to wait.
"Here's sunthin' I most forgot," he said, giving Ruth a note.
"I'd drive you back fer nothin', only I've got sech a load."
The note was from Miss Ainslie, inviting Miss Thorne and her
friend to come at five o'clock and stay to tea. No answer was
expected unless she could not come.
The quaint, old-fashioned script was in some way familiar. A
flash of memory took Ruth back to the note she had found in the
dresser drawer,beginning: "I thank you from my heart for
understanding me." So it was Miss Ainslie who had sent the
mysterious message to Aunt Jane.
"You're not paying any attention to me," complained Winfield. "I
suppose, when we're married, I'll have to write out what I want
to say to you, and put it on file."
"You're a goose," laughed Ruth. "We're going to Miss Ainslie's
to-night for tea. Aren't we getting gay?"
"Indeed we are! Weddings and teas follow one another like Regret
on the heels of Pleasure."
"Pretty simile," commented Ruth. "If we go to the tea, we'll have
to miss the wedding."
"Well, we've been to a wedding quite recently, so I suppose it's
better to go to the tea. Perhaps, by arranging it, we might be
given nourishment at both places--not that I pine for the
'Widder's' cooking. Anyhow, we've sent our gift, and they'd
rather have that than to have us, if they were permitted to
choose."
"Do you suppose they'll give us anything?"
"Let us hope not."
"I don't believe we want any at all," she said. "Most of them
would be in bad taste, and you'd have to bury them at night, one
at a time, while I held a lantern."
"The policeman on the beat would come and ask us what we were
doing," he objected; "and when we told him we were only burying
our wedding presents, he wouldn't believe us. We'd be dragged to
the station and put into a noisome cell. Wouldn't it make a
pretty story for the morning papers! The people who gave us the
things would enjoy it over their coffee."
"It would be pathetic, wouldn't it?"
"It would, Miss Thorne. I think we'd better not tell anybody
until its all safely over, and then we can have a little card
printed to go with the announcement, saying that if anybody is
inclined to give us a present, we'd rather have the money."
"You're a very practical person, Carl. One would think you had
been married several times."
"We'll be married as often as you like, dear. Judging by your
respected aunt, one ceremony isn't 'rightfully bindin', and I
want it done often enough to be sure that you can't get away from
me."
As they entered the gate, Uncle James approached stealthily by a
roundabout way and beckoned to them. "Excuse me," he began, as
they came within speaking distance, "but has Mis' Ball give you
furniture?"
"Yes," replied Ruth, in astonishment, "why?"
"There's clouds to starboard and she's repentin'. She's been
admirin' of it the hull mornin' in the attic. I was sot in the
kitchen with pertaters," he explained, "but the work is wearin'
and a feller needs fresh air."
"Thank you for the tip, Uncle," said Winfield, heartily.
The old man glowed with gratification. "We men understand each
other," was plainly written on his expressive face, as he went
noiselessly back to the kitchen.
"You'd better go home, dear," suggested Ruth.
"Delicate hint," replied Winfield. "It would take a social
strategist to perceive your hidden meaning. Still, my finer
sensibilities respond instantly to your touch, and I will go. I
flatter myself that I've never had to be put out yet, when I've
been calling on a girl. Some subtle suggestion like yours has
always been sufficient."
"Don't be cross, dear--let's see how soon you can get to the
bottom of the hill. You can come back at four o'clock."
He laughed and turned back to wave his hand at her. She wafted a
kiss from the tips of her fingers, which seemed momentarily to
impede his progress, but she motioned him away and ran into the
house.
Aunt Jane was nowhere to be seen, so she went on into the kitchen
to help Uncle James with the potatoes. He had peeled almost a
peck and the thick parings lay in a heap on the floor. "My
goodness'" she exclaimed. "You'd better throw those out, Uncle,
and I'll put the potatoes on to boil."
He hastened out, with his arms full of peelings. "You're a real
kind woman, Niece Ruth," he said gratefully, when he came in.
"You don't favour your aunt none--I think you're more like me."
Mrs. Ball entered the kitchen with a cloud upon her brow, and in
one of those rare flashes of insight which are vouchsafed to
plodding mortals, a plan of action presented itself to Ruth.
"Aunty," she said, before Mrs. Ball had time to speak, "you know
I'm going back to the city to-morrow, and I'd like to send you
and Uncle James a wedding present--you've been so good to me.
What shall it be?"
"Well, now, I don't know," she answered, visibly softening, "but
I'll think it over, and let you know."
"What would you like, Uncle James?"
"You needn't trouble him about it," explained his wife. "He'll
like whatever I do, won't you, James?"
"Yes'm, just as you say."
After dinner, when Ruth broached the suliject of furniture, she
was gratified to find that Aunt Jane had no serious objections.
"I kinder hate to part with it, Ruth," she said, "but in a way,
as you may say, it's yours."
"'Tisn't like giving it away, Aunty--it's all in the family, and,
as you say, you're not using it."
"That's so, and then James and me are likely to come and make you
a long visit, so I'll get the good of it, too."
Ruth was momentarily stunned, but rallied enough to express great
pleasure at the prospect. As Aunt Jane began to clear up the
dishes, Mr. Ball looked at his niece, with a certain quiet joy,
and then, unmistakably, winked.
"When you decide about the wedding present, Aunty, let me know,
won't you?" she asked, as Mrs. Ball came in after the rest of the
dishes. "Mr. Winfield would like to send you a remembrance also."
Then Ruth added, to her conscience, "I know he would."
"He seems like a pleasant-spoken feller," remarked Aunt Jane.
"You can ask him to supper to-night, if you like."
"Thank you, Aunty, but we're going to Miss Ainslie's."
"Huh!" snorted Mrs. Ball. "Mary Ainslie ain't got no sperrit!"
With this enigmatical statement, she sailed majestically out of
the room.
During the afternoon, Ruth finished her packing, leaving out a
white shirt-waist to wear to Miss Ainslie's. When she went down
to the parlour to wait for Winfield, Aunt Jane appeared, with her
husband in her wake.
"Ruth, "she announced, "me and James have decided on a weddin'
present. I would like a fine linen table-cloth and a dozen
napkins."
"All right, Aunty."
"And if Mr. Winfield is disposed to it, he can give me a lemonade
set--one of them what has different coloured tumblers belongin'
to it."
"He'll be pleased to send it, Aunty; I know he will."
"I'm a-layin' out to take part of them two hundred dollars what's
sewed up in James's belt, and buy me a new black silk," she went
on. "I've got some real lace to trim it with, whet dames give me
in the early years of our engagement. Don't you think a black
silk is allers nice, Ruth?"
"Yes, it is, Aunty; and just now, it's very stylish."
"You appear to know about such things. I guess I'll let you get
it for me in the city when you buy the weddin' present. I'll give
you the money, and you can get the linin's too, while you're
about it."
"I'll send you some samples, Aunty, and then you can take your
choice."
"And--" began Mrs. Ball.
"Did you know Mrs. Pendleton was going away, Aunty?" asked Ruth,
hastily.
"Do tell! Elmiry Peavey goin' travellin'?"
"Yes, she's going somewhere for a visit--I don't know just
where."
"I had laid out to take James and call on Elmiry," she said,
stroking herapron thoughtfully, while a shadow crossed Mr. Ball's
expressive face; "but I guess I'll wait now till I get my new
black silk. I want her to know I've done well."
A warning hiss from the kitchen and the odour of burning sugar
impelled Aunt Jane to a hasty exit just as Winfield came. Uncle
James followed them to the door.
"Niece Ruth," he said, hesitating and fumbling at his belt, "be
you goin' to get merried?"
"I hope so, Uncle," she replied kindly.
"Then--then--I wish you'd take this and buy you sunthin' to
remember your pore old Uncle James by." He thrust a trembling
hand toward her, and offered her a twenty dollar bill.
"Why, Uncle!" she exclaimed. "I mustn't take this! Thank you ever
so much, but it isn't right!"
"I'd be pleased," he said plaintively. "'Taint as if I wan's
accustomed to money. My store was wuth five or six hundred
dollars, and you've been real pleasant to me, Niece Ruth. Buy a
hair wreath for the parlour, or sunthin' to remind you of your
pore old Uncle."
Winfield pressed her arm warningly, and she tucked the bill into
her chatelaine bag. "Thank you, Uncle!" she said; then, of her
own accord, she stooped and kissed him lightly on the cheek.
A mist came into the old man's eyes, and he put his hand to his
belt again, but she hurriedly led Winfield away. "Ruth," he said,
as they went down the hill, "you're a sweet girl. That was real
womanly kindness to the poor devil."
"Shall I be equally kind to all 'poor devils'?"
"There's one more who needs you--if you attend to him properly,
it will be enough."
"I don't see how they're going to get Aunty's silk gown and a
ring like mine and a haircloth parlour suit and publish a book
with less than two hundred dollars, do you?"
"Hardly--Joe says that he gave Hepsey ten dollars. There's a
great discussion about the spending of it."
"I didn't know--I feel guilty."
"You needn't, darling. There was nothing else for you to do. How
did you succeed with your delicate mission?"
"I managed it," she said proudly. "I feel that I was originally
destined for a diplomatic career." He laughed when she described
the lemonade set which she had promised in his name.
"I'll see that the furniture is shipped tomorrow," he assured
her; "and then I'll go on a still hunt for the gaudy glassware.
I'm blessed if I don't give 'em a silver ice pitcher, too."
"I'm in for a table-cloth and a dozen napkins," laughed Ruth;
"but I don't mind. We won't bury Uncle's wedding present, will
we?"
"I should say not! Behold the effect of the card, long before
it's printed."
"I know, "said Ruth, seriously, "I'll get a silver spoon or
something like that out of the twenty dollars, and then I'll
spend the rest of it on something nice for Uncle James. The poor
soul isn't getting any wedding present, and he'll never know."
"There's a moral question involved in that," replied Winfield.
"Is it right to use his money in that way and assume the credit
yourself?"
"We'll have to think it over," Ruth answered. "It isn't so very
simple after all."
Miss Ainslie was waiting for them in the garden and came to the
gate to meet them. She wore a gown of lavender taffeta, vhich
rustled and shone in the sunlight. Th skirt was slightly trained,
with a dust ruffle underneath, and the waist was made in surplice
fashion, open at the throat. A bertha of rarest Brussels lace was
fastened at her neck with the amethyst pin, inlaid with gold and
surrounded by baroque pearls. The ends of the bertha hung loosely
and under it she had tied an apron of sheerest linen, edged with
narrow Duchesse lace. Her hair was coiled softly on top of her
head, with a string of amethysts and another of pearls woven
among the silvery strands.
"Welcome to my house," she said, smiling, Winfield at once became
her slave. She talked easily, with that exquisite cadence which
makes each word seem like a gift, but there was a certain subtle
excitement in her manner, which Ruth did not fail to perceive.
When Winfield was not looking at Miss Ainslie, her eyes rested
upon him with a wondering hunger, mingled with tenderness and
fear.
Midsummer lay upon the garden and the faint odour of mignonette
and lavender came with every wandering wind. White butterflies
and thistledown floated in the air, bees hummed drowsily, and fhe
stately hollyhocks swayed slowly back and forth.
"Do you know why I asked you to come today?" She spoke to Ruth,
but looked at Winfield.
"Why, Miss Ainslie?"
"Because it is my birthday--I am fifty-five years old."
Ruth's face mirrored her astonishment. "You don't look any older
than I do," she said.
Except for the white hair, it was true. Her face was as fresh as
a rose with the morning dew upon it, and even on her neck, where
the folds of lace revealed a dazzling whiteness, there were no
lines.
"Teach us how to live, Miss Ainslie," said Winfield, softly,
"that the end of half a century may find us young."
A delicate pink suffused her cheeks and she turned her eyes to
his. "I've just been happy, that's all," she answered.
"It needs the alchemist's touch," he said, "to change our sordid
world to gold."
"We can all learn," she replied, "and even if we don't try, it
comes to us once."
"What?" asked Ruth.
"Happiness--even if it isn't until the end. In every life there
is a perfect moment, like a flash of sun. We can shape our days
by that, if we will--before by faith, and afterward by memory."
The conversation drifted to less serious things. Ruth,
remembering that Miss Ainslie did not hear the village gossip,
described her aunt's home-coming, the dismissal of Hepsey, and
told her of the wedding which was to take place that evening.
Winfield was delighted, for he had never heard her talk so well,
but Miss Ainslie listened with gentle displeasure.
"I did not think Miss Hathaway would ever be married abroad," she
said. "I think she should have waited until she came home. It
would have been more delicate to let him follow her. To seem to
pursue a gentleman, however innocent one may be, is--is
unmaidenly."
Winfield choked, then coughed violently.
"Understand me, dear," Miss Ainslie went on, "I do not mean to
criticise your aunt--she is one of my dearest friends. Perhaps I
should not have spoken at all," she concluded in genuine
distress.
"It's all right, Miss Ainslie," Ruth assured her, "I know just
how you feel."
Winfield, having recovered his composure, asked a question about
the garden, and Miss Ainslie led them in triumph around her
domain. She gathered a little nosegay of sweet-williams for Ruth,
who was over among the hollyhocks, then she said shyly: "What
shall I pick for you?"
"Anything you like, Miss Ainslie. I am at a loss to choose."
She bent over and plucked a leaf of rosemary, looking at him long
and searchingly as she put it into his hand.
"For remembrance," she said, with the deep fire burning in her
eyes. Then she added, with a pitiful hunger in her voice:
"Whatever happens, you won't forget me?"
"Never!" he answered, strangely stirred.
"Thank you," she whispered brokenly, drawing away from him. "You
look so much like--like some one I used to know."
At dusk they went into the house. Except for the hall, it was
square, with two partitions dividing it. The two front rooms were
separated by an arch, and the dining-room and kitchen were
similarly situated at the back of the house, with a china closet
and pantry between them.
Miss Ainslie's table, of solid mahogany, was covered only with
fine linen doilies, after a modern fashion, and two quaint
candlesticks, of solid silver, stood opposite each other. In the
centre, in a silver vase of foreign pattern, there was a great
bunch of asters--white and pink and blue.
The repast was simple--chicken fried to a golden brown, with
creamed potatoes, a salad made of fresh vegetables from the
garden, hot biscuits, deliciously light, and the fragrant Chinese
tea, served in the Royal Kaga cups, followed by pound cake, and
pears preserved in a heavy red syrup.
The hostess sat at the head of the table, dispensing a graceful
hospitality. She made no apology, such as prefaced almost every
meal at Aunt Jane's. It was her best, and she was proud to give
it--such was the impression.
Afterward, when Ruth told her that she was going back to the
city, Miss Ainslie's face grew sad.
"Why--why must you go?" she asked.
"I'm interrupting the honeymoon," Ruth answered, "and
when I suggested departure, Aunty agreed to it immediately. I
can't very well stay now, can I?"
"My dear," said Miss Ainslie, laying her hand upon Ruth's, "if
you could, if you only would--won't you come and stay with me?"
"I'd love to," replied Ruth, impetuously, "but are you sure you
want me?"
"Believe me, my dear," said Miss Ainslie, simply, "it will give
me great happiness."
So it was arranged that the next day Ruth's trunk should be taken
to Miss Ainslie's, and that she would stay until the first of
October. Winfield was delighted, since it brought Ruth nearer to
him and involved no long separation.
They went outdoors again, where the crickets and katydids were
chirping in the grass, and the drowsy twitter of birds came from
the maples above. The moon, at its full, swung slowly over the
hill, and threads of silver light came into the fragrant dusk of
the garden. Now and then the moonlight shone full upon Miss
Ainslie's face, touching her hair as if with loving tenderness
and giving her an unearthly beauty. It was the face of a saint.
Winfield, speaking reverently, told her of their betrothal. She
leaned forward, into the light, and put one hand caressingly upon
the arm of each.
"I am so glad," she said, with her face illumined. Through the
music of her voice ran lights and shadows, vague, womanly appeal,
and a haunting sweetness neither could ever forget.
That night, the gates of Youth turned on their silent hinges for
Miss Ainslie. Forgetting the hoary frost that the years had laid
upon her hair, she walked, hand in hand with them, through the
clover fields which lay fair before them and by the silvered
reaches of the River of Dreams. Into their love came something
sweet that they had not found before--the absolute need of
sharing life together, whether it should be joy or pain.
Unknowingly, they rose to that height which makes sacrifice the
soul's dearest offering, as the chrysalis, brown and unbeautiful,
gives the radiant creature within to the light and freedom of
day.
When the whistle sounded fcr the ten o'clock train, Ruth said it
was late and they must go. Miss Ainslie went to the gate with
them, her lavender scented gown rustling softly as she walked,
and the moonlight making new beauty of the amethysts and pearls
entwined in her hair.
Ruth, aglow with happiness, put her arms around Miss Ainslie's
neck and kissed her tenderly. "May I, too?" asked Winfield.
He drew her toward him, without waiting for an answer, and Miss
Ainslie trembled from head to foot as she lifted her face to his.
Across the way the wedding was in full blast, but neither of them
cared to go. Ruth turned back for a last glimpse of the garden
and its gentle mistress, but she was gone, and the light from her
candle streamed out until it rested upon a white hollyhock,
nodding drowsily.
To Ruth, walking in the starlight with her lover, it seemed as if
the world had been made new. The spell was upon Winfield for a
long time, but at last he spoke.
"If I could have chosen my mother," he said, simply, "she would
have been like Miss Ainslie."
XV. The Secret and the Dream
Ruth easily became accustomed to the quiet life at Miss
Ainslie's, and gradually lost all desire to go back to the city.
"You're spoiling me," she said, one day. "I don't want to go back
to town, I don't want to work, I don't want to do anything but
sit still and look at you. I didn't know I was so lazy."
"You're not lazy, dear," answered Miss Ainslie, "you were tired,
and you didn't know how tired you were."
Winfield practically lived there. In the morning, he sat in the
garden, reading the paper, while Ruth helped about the house. She
insisted upon learning to cook, and he ate many an unfamiliar
dish, heroically proclaiming that it was good. "You must never
doubt his love," Miss Ainslie said, "for those biscuits--well,
dear, you know they were--were not just right."
The amateur cook laughed outright at the gentle criticism. "They
were awful," she admitted, "but I'm going to keep at it until I
learn how."
The upper part of the house was divided into four rooms, with
windows on all sides. One of the front rooms, with north and east
windows, was Miss Ainslie's, while the one just back of it, with
south and east windows, was a sitting-room.
"I keep my prettiest things up here, dear," she explained to
Ruth, "for I don't want people to think I'm crazy." Ruth caught
her breath as she entered the room, for rare tapestries hung on
the walls and priceless rugs lay on the floor. The furniture,
like that downstairs, was colonial mahogany, highly polished,
with here and there a chair or table of foreign workmanship.
There was a cabinet, filled with rare china, a marquetry table,
and a chair of teakwood, inlaid with mother of pearl. In one
corner of the room was a large chest of sandal wood, inlaid with
pearl and partly covered by a wonderful antique rug.
The world had seemingly given up its beauty to adorn Miss
Ainslie's room. She had pottery from Mexico, China and Japan;
strange things from Egypt and the Nile, and all the Oriental
splendour of India and Persia. Ruth wisely asked no questions,
but once, as before, she said hesitating; "they were given to me
by a--a friend."
After much pleading on Ruth's part, Winfield was allowed to come
to the sitting room. "He'll think I'm silly, dear," she said,
flushing; but, on the contrary, he shared Ruth's delight, and won
Miss Ainslie's gratitude by his appreciation of her treasures.
Day by day, the singular attraction grew between them. She loved
Ruth, but she took him unreservedly into her heart. Ruth
observed, idly, that she never called him "Mr. Winfield." At
first she spoke of him as "your friend" and afterward, when he
had asked her to, she yielded, with an adorable shyness, and
called him Carl.
He, too, had eaten of the lotus and lost the desire to go back to
town. From the hilltop they could see the yellow fields and hear
the soft melody of reaping from the valley around them. He and
Ruth often walked together, but Miss Ainslie never would go with
them. She stayed quietly at home, as she had done for many years.
Every night, when the last train came from the city, she put a
lighted candle in her front window, using always the candlestick
of solid silver, covered with fretwork in intricate design. If
Winfield was there, she managed to have him and Ruth in another
room. At half-past ten, she took it away, sighing softly as she
put out the light.
Ruth wondered, but said nothing, even to Winfield. The grain in
the valley was bound in sheaves, and the first colour came on the
maples--sometimes in a delicate flush, or a flash of gold, and
sometimes like a blood-red wound.
One morning, when Miss Ainslie came downstairs, Ruth was startled
at the change in her. The quick, light step was slow and heavy,
the broad, straight shoulders drooped a little, and her face,
while still dimpled and fair, was subtly different. Behind her
deep, violet eyes lay an unspeakable sadness and the rosy tints
were gone. Her face was as pure and cold as marble, with the
peace of the dead laid upon it. She seemed to have grown old in a
single night.
All day she said little or nothing and would not eat. She simply
sat still, looking out of the east window. "No," she said,
gently, to Ruth, "nothing is the matter, deary, I'm just tired."
When Winfield came, she kept him away from Miss Ainslie without
seeming to do so. "Let's go for a walk," she said. She tried to
speak lightly, but there was a lump in her throat and a
tightening at her heart.
They climbed the hill and took the side path which led to the
woods, following it down and through the aisles of trees, to the
log across the path. Ruth was troubled and sat there some little
time without speaking, then suddenly, she knew that something was
wrong with Carl.
Her heart was filled with strange foreboding and she vainly tried
to swallow the persistent lump in her throat. She spoke to him,
gently, once or twice and he did not seem to hear. "Carl!" she
cried in agony, "Carl! What is it?"
He tried to shake off the spell which lay upon him. "Nothing,
darling," he said unsteadily, with something of the old
tenderness. "I'm weak--and foolish--that's all."
"Carl! Dearest!" she cried, and then broke down, sobbing
bitterly.
Her tears aroused him and he tried to soothe her. "Ruth, my
darling girl, don't cry. We have each other, sweetheart, and it
doesn't matter--nothing matters in the whole, wide world."
After a little, she regained her self-control.
"Come out into the sun," he said, "it's ghostly here. You don't
seem real to me, Ruth."
The mist filled her eyes again. "Don't, darling," he pleaded,
"I'll try to tell you."
They sat down on the hillside, where the sun shone brightly, and
where they could see Miss Ainslie's house plainly. She waited,
frightened and suffering, for what seemed an eternity, before he
spoke.
"Last night, Ruth," he began, "my father came to me in a
dream. You know he died when I was about twelve years old, and
last night I saw him as he would have been if he had lived until
now--something over sixty. His hair and beard were matted and
there was the most awful expression in his eyes--it makes me
shudder yet. He was in his grave clothes, dead and yet not dead.
He was suffering--there was something he was trying to say to me;
something he wanted to explain. We were out here on the hill in
the moonlight and I could see Miss Ainslie's house and hear the
surf behind the cliff. All he could say to me was:
'Abby--Mary--Mary --Abby--she--Mary,' over and over again. Once
he said 'mother.' Abby was my mother's name.
"It is terrible," he went on. "I can't understand it. There is
something I must do, and I don't know what it is. A command is
laid on me by the dead--there is some wrong for which I must
atone. When I first awoke, I thought it was a dream, but it
isn't, it's real. It seems as though that was the real world, and
this--all our love and happiness, and you, were just dreams. I
can't bear it, Ruth!"
He shuddered, and she tried to comfort him, though she was cold
as a marble statue and her lips moved with difficulty. "Don't,
dear," she said, "It was only a dream. I've had them sometimes,
so vividly that they haunted me for days and, as you say, it
seemed as if that was the real world and this the dream. I know
how you feel--those things aren't pleasant, but there's nothing
we can do. It makes one feel so helpless. The affairs of the day
are largely under our control, but at night, when the body is
asleep, the mind harks back to things that have been forgotten
for years. It takes a fevered fancy as a fact, and builds upon it
a whole series of disasters. It gives trivial things great
signif!cance and turns life upside down. Remembering it is the
worst of all."
"There's something I can't get at, Ruth," he answered. "It's just
out of my reach. I know it's reasonable to suppose it was a dream
and that it can be explained by natural causes, but I don't dream
very often."
"I dream every night," she said. "Sometimes they're just silly,
foolish things and sometimes they're vivid and horrible realities
that I can't forget for weeks. But, surely, dear, we're not
foolish enough to believe in dreams?"
"No, I hope not," he replied, doubtfully.
"Let's go for a little walk," she said, "and we'll forget it."
Then she told him how changed Miss Ainslie was and how she had
left her, sitting aimlessly by the window. "I don't think I'd
better stay away long," she concluded, "she may need me."
"I won't be selfish, Ruth; we'll go back now. "I'm sorry Miss
Ainslie isn't well."
"She said she was 'just tired' but it isn't like her to be tired.
She doesn't seem to want anybody near her, but you can sit in the
garden this afternoon, if you'd like to, and I'll flit in and out
like an industrious butterfly. Some new books have just come, and
I'll leave them in the arbour for you."
"All right, dear, and if there's anything I can do, I hope you'll
tell me."
As they approached the house, a brisk little man hurried out of
the gate and went toward the village.
"Who's that?" asked Winfield.
"I don't know--some one who has brought something, probably. I
trust she's better."
Miss Ainslie seemed more like herself, as she moved about the
house, dusting and putting the rooms in order, as was her wont.
At noon she fried a bit of chicken for Ruth, but took nothing
herself except a cup of tea.
"No, deary," she said, in answer to Ruth's anxious question, "I'm
all right--don't fret about me."
"Have you any pain, Miss Ainslie?"
"No, of course I haven't, you foolish child!"
She tried to smile, but her white lips quivered pitifully.
In the afternoon, when she said she was cold, Ruth made a fire in
the open fireplace, and wheeled Miss Ainslie's favourite chair in
front of it. She drew her shawl about her shoulders and leaned
back.
"I'm so comfortable, now, she said drowsily; "I think I'm
going to sleep, dear."
Ruth sat by her, pretending to read, but, in reality, watching
her closely, until the deep, regular breathing assured her that
she was asleep. She went out into the garden and found Winfield
in the arbour.
"How's this patient?" she asked, kissing him lightly on the
forehead.
"I'm all right, dearest," he answered, drawing her down beside
him, "and I'm ashamed of myself because I was so foolish."
During the afternoon Ruth made frequent trips to the house, each
time finding Miss Ainslie sound asleep. It was after six o'clock
when she woke and rubbed her eyes, wonderingly.
"How long have I been asleep, Ruth?"
"All the afternoon, Miss Ainslie--do you feel better now?"
"Yes, I think I do. I didn't sleep last night, but it's been
years since I've taken a nap in the daytime."
Ruth invited Carl to supper, and made them both sit still while
she prepared the simple meal, which, as he said, was
"astonishingly good." He was quite himself again, but Miss
Ainslie, though trying to assume her old manner, had undergone a
great change.
Carl helped Ruth with the dishes, saying he supposed he might as
well become accustomed to it, and, feeling the need of s!eep,
went home very early.
"I'm all right," he said to Ruth, as he kissed her at the door,
"and you're just the sweetest girl in the world. Good night,
darling."
A chill mist came inland, and Ruth kept pine knots burning in the
fireplace. They sat without other light, Miss Ainslie with her
head resting upon her hand, and Ruth watching her narrowly. Now
and then they spoke aimlessly, of commonplaces.
When the last train came in, Miss Ainslie raised her eyes to the
silver candlestick that stood on the mantel and sighed.
"Shall I put the light in the window?" asked Ruth.
It was a long time before Miss Ainslie answered.
"No, deary," she said sadly, "never any more."
She was trying to hide her suffering, and Ruth's heart ached for
her in vain. The sound of the train died away in the distance and
the firelight faded.
"Ruth," she said, in a low voice, "I am going away."
"Away, Miss Ainslie? Where?"
"I don't know, dear--it's where we all go--'the undiscovered
country from whose bourne no traveller returns.' Sometimes it's a
long journey and sometimes a short one, but we all take
it--alone--at the last."
Ruth's heart throbbed violently, then stood still.
"Don't!" she cried, sharply.
"I'm not afraid, dear, and I'm ready to go, even though you have
made me so happy--you and he."
Miss Ainslie waited a moment, then continued, in a different
tone:
"To-day the lawyer came and made my will. I haven't much--just
this little house, a small income paid semi-annually, and my--my
things. All my things are for you--the house and the income are
for--for him."
Ruth was crying softly and Miss Ainslie went to her, laying her
hand caressingly upon the bowed head. "Don't, deary," she
pleaded, "don't be unhappy. I'm not afraid. I'm just going to
sleep, that's all, to wake in immortal dawn. I want you and him
to have my things, because I love you--because I've always loved
you, and because I will--even afterward."
Ruth choked down her sobs, and Miss Ainslie drew her chair
closer, taking the girl's cold hand in hers. That touch, so
strong and gentle, that had always brought balm to her troubled
spirit, did not fail in its ministry now.
"He went away," said Miss Ainslie, after a long silence, as if in
continuation of something she had said before, "and I was afraid.
He had made many voyages in safety, each one more successful than
the last, and he always brought me beautiful things, but, this
time, I knew that it was not right for him to go."
"When he came back, we were to be married." The firelight shone
on the amethyst ring as Miss Ainslie moved it on her finger.
"He said that he would have no way of writing this time, but
that, if anything happened, I would know. I was to wait--as women
have waited since the world began.
"Oh, Ruth, do you know what waiting means? Mine has lasted
through thirty-three interminable years. Each day, I have said:
'he will come to-morrow.' When the last train came in, I put the
light in the window to lead him straight to me. Each day, I have
made the house ready for an invited guest and I haven't gone
away, even for an hour. I couldn't bear to have him come and find
no welcome waiting, and I have always worn the colour he loved.
When people have come to see me, I've always been afraid they
would stay until he came, except with you--and Carl. I was glad
to have you come to stay with me, because, lately, I have thought
that it would be more--more delicate than to have him find me
alone. I loved you, too, dear," she added quickly.
"I--I asked your aunt to keep the light in the window. I never
told her why, but I think she knew, and you must tell her, dear,
the next time you see her, that I thank her, and that she need
never do it again. I thought, if he should come in a storm, or,
perhaps, sail by, on his way to me--"
There was another long silence, then, with an effort, she went
on. "I have been happy, for he said he wanted me to be, though
sometimes it was hard. As nearly as I could, I made my dream
real. I have thought, for hours, of the things we would say to
each other when the long years were over and we were together
again. I have dressed for his eyes alone, and loved him--perhaps
you know--"
"I know, Miss Ainslie," said Ruth, softly, her own love surging
in her heart, "I know."
"He loved me, Ruth," she said, lingering upon the words, "as man
never loved before. In all of God's great universe, there was
never anything like that--even in Heaven, there can't be anything
so beautiful, though we have to know human love before we can
understand God's. All day, I have dreamed of our little home
together, and at night, sometimes--of baby lips against my
breast. I could always see him plainly, but I never could see
our--our child. I have missed that. I have had more happiness
than comes to most women, but that has been denied me."
She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. Her lips were
white and quivering, but there were no tears. At length she sat
upright and fixed her eyes upon Ruth.
"Don't be afraid of anything," she said in a strange tone,
"poverty or sickness or death, or any suffering God will let you
bear together. That isn't love--to be afraid. There's only one
thing--the years! Oh, God, the bitter, cruel, endless years!"
Miss Ainslie caught her breath and it sounded like a sob, but she
bravely kept it back. "I have been happy," she said, in pitiful
triumph; "I promised him that I would be, and I have kept my
word. Sometimes it was hard, but I had my dream. Lately, this
last year, I have often been afraid that--that something had
happened. Thirty-three years, and you know, dear," she added,
with a quaint primness, "that I am a woman of the world."
"In the world, but not of it," was on Ruth's lips, but she did
not say it.
"Still, I know it was wrong to doubt him--I couldn't, when I
thought of our last hour together, out on the hill in the
moonlight. He said it was conceivable that life might keep him
from me, but death never could. He told me that if he died, I
would know, that he would come and tell me, and that in a little
while afterward, we should be together."
The dying embers cast a glow upon her face. It was almost waxen
in its purity; she seemed transfigured with the light of another
world. "Last night, he came to me--in a dream. He is dead--he
has been dead for a long time. He was trying to explain something
to me--I suppose he was trying to tell me why he had not come
before. He was old--an old man, Ruth, and I have always thought
of him as young. He could not say anything but my
name--'Mary--Abby--Mary-- Abby--' over and over again; and, once,
'mother.' I was christened 'Mary Abigail,' but I never liked the
middle name, so I dropped it; and he used to tease me sometimes
by calling me 'Abby.' And--from his saying 'mother,' I know that
he, too, wherever he may be, has had that dream of --of our
child."
Ruth was cold from head to foot, and her senses reeled. Every
word that Winfield had said in the morning sounded again in her
ears. What was it that went on around her, of which she had no
ken? It seemed as though she stood absolutely alone, in endless
space, while planets swept past, out of their orbits, with all
the laws of force set suddenly aside.
Miss Ainslie felt her shuddering fear. "Don't be afraid, dear,"
she said again, "everything is right. I kept my promise, and he
kept his. He is suffering--he is very lonely without me; but in a
little while we shall be together."
The fire died out and left the room in darkness, broken only by
the last fitful glow. Ruth could not speak, and Miss Ainslie sat
quietly in her chair. "Come," she said at last, stretching out
her hand, "let's go upstairs. I have kept you up, deary, and I
know you must be very tired."
The house seemed filled with a shadowy presence--something
intangible, but portentous, for both good and ill. Ruth took down
the heavy mass of white hair and brushed it back, tying it at the
neck with a ribbon, in girlish fashion, as Miss Ainslie always
did. Her night gown, of sheerest linen, was heavy with
Valenciennes lace, and where it fell back from her throat, it
revealed the flesh, exquisitely white, set in gracious curves and
womanly softness, as if by a sculptor who loved his clay.
The sweet, wholesome scent of the lavender flowers breathed from
the folds of Miss Ainslie's gown, as she stood there in the
candle light, smiling, with the unearthly glow still upon her
face.
"Good night, deary," she said; "you'll kiss me, won't you?"
For a moment the girl's face was buried among Miss Ainslie's
laces, then their lips met. Ruth was trembling and she hurried
away, swallowing the lump in her throat and trying to keep back
the tears.
The doors were open, and there was no sound save Miss Ainslie's
deep breathing, but Ruth kept a dreary vigil till almost dawn.
XVI. Some One Who Loved Her
The summer waned and each day, as it slipped away, took a little
of Miss Ainslie's strength with it. There was neither disease nor
pain--it was simply a letting go. Carl sent to the city for a
physician of wide repute, but he shook his head. "There's nothing
the matter with her," he said, "but she doesn't want to live.
Just keep her as happy as you can."
For a time she went about the house as usual, but, gradually,
more and more of her duties fell to Ruth. Hepsey came in every
day after breakfast, and again in the late afternoon.
Ruth tried to get her to go out for a drive, but she refused.
"No, deary," she said, smiling, "I've never been away, and I'm
too old to begin now." Neighbours, hearing of her illness, came
to offer sympathy and help, but she would see none of them--not
even Aunt Jane.
One night, she sat at the head of the table as usual; for she
would not surrender her place as hostess, even though she ate
nothing, and afterward a great weakness came upon her. "I don't
know how I'll ever get upstairs," she said, frightened; "it seems
such a long way!"
Winfield took her in his arms and carried her up, as gently and
easily as if she had been a child. Her cheeks were flushed and
her eyes bright when he put her down. "I never thought it would
be so easy," she said, in answer to his question. "You'll stay
with me, won't you, Carl? I don't want you to go away."
"I'll stay as long as you want me, Miss Ainslie, and Ruth will,
too. We couldn't do too much for you."
That night, as they sat in front of the fire, while Miss Ainslie
slept upstairs, Ruth told him what she had said about leaving him
the house and the little income and giving her the beautiful
things in the house.
"Bless her sweet heart," he said tenderly, "we don't want her
things--we'd rather have her."
"Indeed we would," she answered quickly.
Until the middle of September she went back and forth from her
own room to the sitting-room with comparative ease. They took
turns bringing dainties to tempt her appetite, but, though she
ate a little of everything and praised it warmly, especially if
Ruth had made it, she did it, evidently, only out of
consideration for them.
She read a little, talked a little, and slept a great deal. One
day she asked Carl to pull the heavy sandal wood chest over near
her chair, and give her the key, which hung behind a picture.
"Will you please go away now," she asked, with a winning smile,
"for just a little while?"
He put the bell on a table within her reach and asked her to ring
if she wanted anything. The hours went by and there was no sound.
At last he went up, very quietly, and found her asleep. The chest
was locked and the key was not to be found. He did not know
whether she had opened it or not, but she let him put it in its
place again, without a word.
Sometimes they read to her, and she listened patiently,
occasionally asking a question, but more often falling asleep.
"I wish," she said one day, when she was alone with Carl, "that I
could hear something you had written."
"Why, Miss Ainslie," he exclaimed, in astonishment, "you wouldn't
be interested in the things I write--it's only newspaper stuff."
"Yes, I would," she answered softly; "yes, I would."
Something in the way she said it brought the mist to his eyes.
She liked to have Ruth brush her hair, but her greatest delight
was in hearing Winfield talk about her treasures.
"Won't you tell me about the rug, Carl, the one on the sandal
wood chest?" she asked, for the twentieth time.
"It's hundreds of years old," he began, "and it came from Persia,
far, far beyond the sea. The shepherds watched their flocks night
and day, and saved the finest fleeces for the rug. They made
colour from flowers and sweet herbs; from strange things that
grew on the mountain heights, where only the bravest dared to go.
The sumac that flamed on the hills, the rind of the swaying
pomegranates, lichens that grew on the rocks by the Eastern sea,
berries, deep-sea treasures, vine leaves, the juice of the
grape--they all made colours for the rug, and then ripened, like
old wine.
"After a long time, when everything was ready, the
Master Craftsman made the design, writing strange symbols into
the margin, eloquent with hidden meanings, that only the wisest
may understand. "They all worked upon it, men and women and
children. Deep voices sang love songs and the melody was woven
into the rug. Soft eyes looked love in answer and the softness
and beauty went in with the fibre. Baby fingers clutched at it
and were laughingly untangled. At night, when the fires of the
village were lighted, and the crimson glow was reflected upon it,
strange tales of love and war were mingled with the thread.
"The nightingale sang into it, the roses from Persian gardens
breathed upon it, the moonlight put witchery into it; the tinkle
of the gold and silver on the women's dusky ankles, the scent of
sandal wood and attar of rose--it all went into the rug.
"Poets repeated their verses to it, men knelt near it to say
their prayers, and the soft wind, rising from the sea, made
faintest music among the threads.
"Sometimes a workman made a mistake, and the Master Craftsman put
him aside. Often, the patient fingers stopped weaving forever,
and they found some one else to go on with it. Sometimes they
went from one place to another, but the frame holding the rug was
not injured. From mountain to valley and back again, urged by
some strange instinct, past flowing rivers and over the golden
sands of the desert, even to the deep blue waters that broke on
the shore--they took the rug.
"The hoof-beats of Arabian horses, with white-robed Bedouins
flashing their swords; all the glitter and splendour of war were
woven into it. Songs of victory, the rush of a cavalry charge,
the faith of a dying warrior, even the slow marches of defeat--it
all went into the rug.
"Perhaps the Master Craftsman died, but the design was left, and
willing fingers toiled upon it, through the long years, each day
putting new beauty into it and new dreams. Then, one day, the
final knot was tied, by a Veiled Lady, who sighed softly in the
pauses of her song, and wondered at its surpassing loveliness."
"And--" said Miss Ainslie, gently.
"Some one who loved you brought it to you."
"Yes," she repeated, smiling, "some one who loved me. Tell me
about this," she pleaded, touching a vase of Cloisonne.
"It came from Japan," he said, "a strange world of people like
those painted on a fan. The streets are narrow and there are
quaint houses on either side. The little ladies flit about in gay
attire, like so many butterflies--they wear queer shoes on their
dainty feet. They're as sweet as their own cherry blossoms.
"The little man who made this vase, wore a blue tunic and had no
robes of state, because he was poor. He loved the daughter of a
nobleman and she loved him, too, though neither dared to say so.
"So he sat in front of his house and worked on this vase. He made
a model of clay, shaping it with his fingers until it was
perfect. Then a silver vase was cast from it and over and over it
he went, very carefully, making a design with flat, silver wire.
When he was satisfied with it, he filled it in with enamel in
wonderful colours, making even the spots on the butterflies'
wings like those he had seen in the fields. Outside the design,
he covered the vase with dark enamel, so the bright colours would
show.
"As he worked, the little lady he loved came and watched
him sometimes for a moment or two, and then he put a tiny bit of
gold into the vase. He put a flower into the design, like those
she wore in her hair, and then another, like the one she dropped
at his feet one day, when no one was looking.
"The artist put all his love into the vase, and he hoped that
when it was done, he could obtain a Court position. He was very
patient with the countless polishings, and one afternoon, when
the air was sweet with the odour of the cherry blossoms, the last
touches were put upon it.
"It was so beautiful that he was commissioned to make
some great vases for the throne room, and then, with joy in his
heart, he sought the hand of the nobleman's daughter.
"The negotiations were conducted by another person, and she was
forced to consent, though her heart ached for the artist in the
blue tunic, whose name she did not know. When she learned that
her husband was to be the man she had loved for so long, tears of
happiness came into her dark eyes.
"The vase had disappeared, mysteriously, and he offered a large
reward for its recovery. At last they were compelled to give up
the hope of finding it, and he promised to make her another one,
just like it, with the same flowers and butterflies and even the
little glints of gold that marked the days she came. So she
watched him, while he made the new one, and even more love went
into it than into the first one."
"And--" began Miss Ainslie.
"Some one who loved you brought it to you."
"Yes," she repeated, smiling, "some one who loved me."
Winfield fitted a story to every object in the room. Each rug had
a different history and every bit of tapestry its own tale. He
conjured up an Empress who had once owned the teakwood chair, and
a Marquise, with patches and powdered hair, who wrote love
letters at the marquetry table.
He told stories of the sea shells, and of the mermaids who
brought them to the shore, that some one who loved her might take
them to her,and that the soft sound of the sea might always come
to her ears, with visions of blue skies and tropic islands, where
the sun forever shone.
The Empress and the Marquise became real people to Miss Ainslie,
and the Japanese lovers seemed to smile at her from the vase.
Sometimes, holding the rug on her lap, she would tell them how it
was woven, and repeat the love story of a beautiful woman who had
worked upon the tapestry. Often, in the twilight, she would sing
softly to herself, snatches of forgotten melodies, and, once, a
lullaby. Ruth and Carl sat by, watching for the slightest change,
but she never spoke of the secret in her heart.
Ruth had the north room, across the hall, where there were two
dressers. One of them had been empty, until she put her things
into it, and the other was locked. She found the key, one day,
hanging behind it, when she needed some things for Miss Ainslie.
As she had half expected, the dresser was full of lingerie, of
the finest lawn and linen. The dainty garments were edged with
real lace--Brussels, Valenciennes, Mechlin, Point d'Alencon, and
the fine Irish laces. Sometimes there was a cluster of tucks,
daintily run by hand, but, usually, only the lace, unless there
was a bit of insertion to match. The buttons were mother of
pearl, and the button holes were exquisitely made. One or two of
the garments were threaded with white ribbon, after a more modern
fashion, but most of them were made according to the quaint old
patterns. There was a dozen of everything.
The dried lavender flowers rustled faintly as Ruth reverently
lifted the garments, giving out the long-stored sweetness of
Summers gone by. The white had changed to an ivory tint, growing
deeper every day. There were eleven night gowns, all made exactly
alike, with high neck and long sleeves, trimmed with tucks and
lace. Only one was in any way elaborate. The sleeves were short,
evidently just above the elbow, and the neck was cut off the
shoulders like a ball gown. A deep frill of Venetian point, with
narrower lace at the sleeves, of the same pattern, was the only
trimming, except a tiny bow of lavender ribbon at the fastening,
pinned on with a little gold heart.
When Ruth went in, with one of the night gowns over her arm, a
faint colour came into Miss Ainslie's cheeks.
"Did--did--you find those?" she asked.
"Yes," answered Ruth, "I thought you'd like to wear them."
Miss Ainslie's colour faded and it was some time before she spoke
again.
"Did--did you find the other--the one with Venetian point?"
"Yes, Miss Ainslie, do you want that one It's beautiful."
"No," she said, "not now, but I thought that I'd like to wear
that--afterward, you know."
A shadow crossed Ruth's face and her lips tightened.
"Don't, dear," said Miss Ainslie, gently.
"Do you think he would think it was indelicate if--if my neck
were bare then?"
"Who, Miss Ainslie?"
"Carl. Would he think it was wrong if I wore that afterward, and
my neck and shoulders showed? Do you think he would?"
"No!" cried Ruth, "I know he wouldn't! Oh, Miss Ainslie, you
break my heart!"
"Ruth," said Miss Ainslie, gently; "Ruth, dear, don't cry! I
won't talk about it any more, deary, I promise you, but I wanted
to know so much!"
Ruth kissed her and went away, unable to bear more just then. She
brought her chair into the hall, to be near her if she were
needed. Miss Ainslie sighed, and then began to croon a lullaby.
XVII. Dawn
As Miss Ainslie became weaker, she clung to Carl, and was never
satisfied when he was out of her sight. When she was settled in
bed for the night, he went in to sit by her and hold her hand
until she dropped asleep. If she woke during the night she would
call Ruth and ask where he was.
"He'll come over in the morning, Miss Ainslie," Ruth always said;
"you know it's night now."
"Is it?" she would ask, drowsily. "I must go to sleep, then,
deary, so that I may be quite rested and refreshed when he
comes."
Her room, in contrast to the rest of the house, was almost
Puritan in its simplicity. The bed and dresser were mahogany,
plain, but highly polished, and she had a mahogany rocker with a
cushion of old blue tapestry. There was a simple white cover on
the bed and another on the dresser, but the walls were dead
white, unrelieved by pictures or draperies. In the east window
was a long, narrow footstool, and a prayer book and hymnal lay on
the window sill, where this maiden of half a century, looking
seaward, knelt to say her prayers.
One morning, when Ruth went in, she said: "I think I won't get up
this morning, dear; I am so very tired. If Carl should come over,
will you say that I should like to see him?"
She would see no one but Carl and Ruth, and Mrs. Ball was much
offended because her friend did not want her to come upstairs.
"Don't be harsh with her, Aunt Jane," pleaded Ruth, "you know
people often have strange fancies when they are ill. She sent her
love to you, and asked me to say that she thanked you, but you
need not put the light in the attic window any more."
Mrs. Ball gazed at her niece long and earnestly. "Be you tellin'
me the truth?" she asked.
"Why, of course, Aunty."
"Then Mary Ainslie has got sense from somewheres. There ain't
never been no need for that lamp to set in the winder; and when
she gets more sense, I reckon she'll be willin' to see her
friends." With evident relief upon her face, Mrs. Ball departed.
But Miss Ainslie seemed quite satisfied, and each day spoke more
lovingly to Ruth and Carl. He showed no signs of impatience, but
spent his days with her cheerfully. He read to her, held her
hand, and told her about the rug, the Marquise, and the Japanese
lovers. At the end she would always say, with a quiet tenderness:
"and some one who loved me brought it to me!"
"Yes, Miss Ainslie; some one who loved you. Everybody loves you;
don't you know that?"
"Do you?" she asked once, suddenly and yet shyly.
"Indeed I do, Miss Ainslie--I love you with all my heart."
She smiled happily and her eyes filled. "Ruth," she called
softly, "he says he loves me!"
"Of course he does," said Ruth; "nobody in the wide world could
help loving you."
She put out her left hand to touch Ruth, and the amethyst ring
slipped off, for her fingers were thin. She did not seem to
notice when Ruth slipped it on again, and, shortly afterward,
fell asleep.
That night Winfield stayed very late. "I don't want to leave you,
dear," he said to Ruth. "I'm afraid something is going to
happen."
"I'm not afraid--I think you'd better go."
"Will you put a light in your window if you want me, darling?"
"Yes, I will."
"I can see it from my room, and I'll be watching for it. If you
want me, I'll come."
He awoke from an uneasy sleep with the feeling that Ruth needed
him, and was not surprised to see the light from her candle
streaming out into the darkness. He dressed hurriedly, glancing
at his watch by the light of a match. It was just three o'clock.
Ruth was waiting for him at the lower door. "Is she--is she--"
"No, she seems to be just the same, but she wants you. She's been
calling for you ever since you went away."
As they went upstairs Miss Ainslie's sweet voice came to them in
pitiful pleading: "Carl, Carl, dear! Where are you? I want you!"
"I'm here, Miss Ainslie," he said, sitting down on the bed beside
her and taking her hot hands in his. "What can I do for you?"
"Tell me about the rug."
With no hint of weariness in his deep, quiet voice, he told her
the old story once more. When he had finished, she spoke again.
"I can't seem to get it just right about the Japanese lovers.
Were they married?"
"Yes, they were married and lived happily ever afterward--like
the people in the fairy tales."
"That was lovely," she said, with evident satisfaction. "Do you
think they wanted me to have their vase?"
"I know they did. Some one who loved you brought it to you.
Everybody loves you, Miss Ainslie."
"Did the Marquise find her lover?"
"Yes, or rather, he found her."
"Did they want me to have their marquetry table?"
"Of course they did. Didn't some one who loved you bring it to
you?"
"Yes," she sighed, "some one who loved me."
She sang a little, very softly, with her eyes closed. It was a
quaint old-fashioned tune, with a refrain of "Hush-a-by" and he
held her hand until the song ceased and she was asleep. Then he
went over to Ruth. "Can't you go to sleep for a little while,
dearest? I know you're tired."
"I'm never tired when I'm with you," Ruth answered, leaning upon
his arm, "and besides, I feel that this is the end."
Miss Ainslie slept for some time, then, all at once, she started
as if in terror. "Letters," she said, very distinctly, "Go!"
He went to her and tried to soothe her, but failed. "No," she
said again, "letters--Ruth --chest."
"She wants some letters that are in the sandal wood chest," he
said to Ruth, and Miss Ainslie nodded. "Yes," she repeated,
"letters."
Ruth went into the sitting-room, where a light was burning dimly,
but the chest was locked. "Do you know where the key is, Carl?"
she asked, coming back for a moment.
"No, I don't, dear," he answered. Then he asked Miss Ainslie
where the key was, but she only murmured: "letters."
"Shall I go and help Ruth find them?"
"Yes," she said, "help--letters."
Together, they broke open the lock of the chest, while Miss
Ainslie was calling, faintly: "Carl, Carl, dear! Where are you? I
want you!"
"We'd better turn the whole thing out on the floor,"
he said, suiting the action to the word, then put it back against
the wall, empty. "We'll have to shake everything out,
carefully," returned Ruth, "that's the only way to find them."
Wrapped carefully in a fine linen sheet, was Miss Ainslie's
wedding gown, of heavy white satin, trimmed simply with priceless
Venetian point. They shook it out hurriedly and put it back into
the chest. There were yards upon yards of lavender taffeta, cut
into dress lengths, which they folded up and put away. Three
strings of amethysts and two of pearls slipped out of the silk as
they lifted it, and there was another length of lustrous white
taffeta, which had changed to an ivory tint.
Four shawls of Canton crepe, three of them lavender and one ivory
white, were put back into the chest. There were several fans, of
fine workmanship, a girdle of oxidized silver, set with amethysts
and pearls, and a large marquetry box, which contained tea.
"That's all the large things," he said; "now we can look these
over."
Ruth was gathering up great quantities of lace--Brussels, Point
d'Alencon, Cluny, Mechlin, Valenciennes, Duchesse and Venetian
point. There was a bridal veil of the Venetian lace, evidently
made to match that on the gown. Tiny, dried petals rustled out of
the meshes, for Miss Ainslie's laces were laid away in lavender,
like her love.
"I don't see them," she said, "yes, here they are." She gave him
a bundle of yellowed letters, tied with lavender ribbon. "I'll
take them to her," he answered, picking up a small black case
that lay on the floor, and opening it. "Why, Ruth!" he gasped.
"It's my father's picture!"
Miss Ainslie's voice rose again in pitiful cadence. "Carl, Carl,
dear! Where are you? I want you--oh, I want you!"
He hastened to her, leaving the picture in Ruth's hand. It was an
ambrotype, set into a case lined with purple velvet. The face
was that of a young man, not more than twenty-five or thirty,
who looked strangely like Winfield. The eyes, forehead and the
poise of the head were the same.
The earth trembled beneath Ruth's feet for a moment, then, all at
once, she understood. The light in the attic window, the marked
paragraph in the paper, and the death notices-- why, yes, the
Charles Winfield who had married Abigail Weatherby was Miss
Ainslie's lover, and Carl was his son. "He went away!" Miss
Ainslie's voice came again to Ruth, when she told her story, with
no hint of her lover's name. He went away, and soon afterward,
married Abigail Weatherby, but why? Was it love at first sight,
or did he believe that his sweetheart was dead? Then Carl was
born and the mother died. Twelve years afterward, he followed her
--broken hearted. Carl had told her that his father could not
bear the smell of lavender nor the sight of any shade of
purple--and Miss Ainslie always wore lavender and lived in the
scent of it--had he come to shrink from it through remorse?
Why was it, she wondered? Had he forgotten Miss Ainslie, or had
he been suddenly swept off his feet by some blind whirlwind of
passion? In either case, memory had returned to torture him a
thousand fold--to make him ashamed to face her, with his boy in
his arms.
And Aunt Jane knew of the marriage, at the time, probably, and
said no word. Then she learned of Abigail Weatherby's death, and
was still silent, hoping, perhaps, that the wanderer would come
back, until she learned that Charles Winfield, too, was dead. And
still she had not told Miss Ainslie, or, possibly, thought she
knew it all till the day that Hepsey had spoken of; when she came
home, looking "strange," to keep the light in the attic window
every night for more than five years.
Was it kind? Ruth doubted for a moment, then her heart softened
with love for Aunt Jane, who had hidden the knowledge that would
be a death blow to Miss Ainslie, and let her live on, happy in
her dream, while the stern Puritan conscience made her keep the
light in the attic window in fulfilment of her promise.
As if the little light could reach the veil which hangs between
us and Eternity, or penetrate the greyness which never parts save
for a passage! As if all Miss Ainslie's IGve and faith could
bring the dead to life again, even to be forgiven!
Her lips quivered when she thought of Miss Ainslie's tenderness
for Carl and the little whispered lullabies that she sang to
herself, over and over again. "She does not know," thought Ruth.
"Thank God, she will never know!"
She put the rest of the things into the chest and closed it,
covering it, as before, with the rug Miss Ainslie loved. When she
went into the other room, she was asleep again, with her cheek
pillowed on the letters, while Carl sat beside her, holding her
hand and pondering over the mystery he could not explain. Ruth's
heart ached for those two, so strangely brought together, who had
but this little hour to atone for a lifetime of loss.
The first faint lines of light came into the eastern sky. Ruth
stood by the window, watching the colour come on the grey above
the hill, while two or three stars still shone dimly. The night
lamp flickered, then went out. She set it in the hall and came
back to the window.
As Miss Ainslie's rug had been woven, little by little, purple,
crimson, and turquoise, gleaming with inward fires, shone upon
the clouds. Carl came over to Ruth, putting his arm around her.
They watched it together--that miracle which is as old as the
world, and yet ever new. "I don't see--" he began.
"Hush, dear," Ruth whispered, "I know, and I'll tell you some
time, but I don't want her to know."
The sky brightened slowly, and the intense colour came into the
room with the light. Ruth drew the curtains aside, saying, in a
low tone, "it's beautiful, isn't it?"
There was a sudden movement in the room and they turned, to see
Miss Ainslie sitting up, her cheeks flushed, and the letters
scattered around her. The ribbon had slipped away, and her heavy
white hair fell over her shoulders. Ruth went to her, to tie it
back again, but she put her away, very gently, without speaking.
Carl stood by the window, thinking, and Miss Ainslie's eyes
rested upon him, with wonder and love. The sunrise stained her
white face and her eyes shone brightly, as sapphires touched with
dawn. The first ray of the sun came into the little room and lay
upon her hair, changing its whiteness to gleaming silver. Then
all at once her face illumined, as from a light within.
Carl moved away from the window, strangely drawn toward her, and
her face became radiant with unspeakable joy. Then the passion of
her denied motherhood swelled into a cry of longing--"My son!"
"Mother!" broke from his lips in answer He went to her blindly,
knowing only that they belonged to each other, and that, in some
inscrutable way, they had been kept apart until it was too late.
He took her into his arms, holding her close, and whispering,
brokenly, what only she and God might hear! Ruth turned away,
sobbing, as if it was something too holy for her to see.
Miss Ainslie, transfigured with unearthly light, lifted her face
to his. Her lips quivered for an instant, then grew cold beneath
his own. She sank back among the pillows, with her eyes closed,
but with yet another glory upon the marble whiteness of her face,
as though at the end of her journey, and beyond the mists that
divided them, her dream had become divinely true.
Then he, who should have been her son, bent down, the tears
falling unheeded upon her face, and kissed her again.